Full text of "Harald first of the Vikings"

rYPUBLC IBRARY THE BRANCH LIBRARIES

3 3333 02336 3696

RtfERtNOB

HARALD FIRST
OF THE VIKINGS

Uniform with this Volume

THE STORY OF HEREWARD

THE CHAMPION OF ENGLAND
By DOUGLAS C. STEDMAN, B.A.
With 16 Illustrations in Collotype by
GERTRUDE DEMAIN HAMMOND, R.I.

STORIES FROM DANTE

Re-told by SUSAN CUNNINGTON. With
16 Illustrations in Colour by EVELYN
PAUL.

CUCHULAIN

THE HOUND OF ULSTER
Re-told from Celtic MSS. by ELEANOR
HULL. With 16 Illustrations in Colour
by STEPHEN REID.

STORIES FROM SHAKESPEARE

Re-told by THOMAS CARTER, Doctor
of Theology. With 16 Illustrations
in Colour by GERTRUDE DEMAIN
HAMMOND, R.I.

THE HIGH DEEDS OF FINN

Re-told from the Manuscripts, &c.,by
T. W. ROLLESTON, M.A. With 16
Illustrations in Colour by STEPHEN
REID.

STORIES FROM

THE FAERIE QUEENE
Re-told by LAWRENCE H. DAWSON.
With 16 Illustrations in Colour by
GERTRUDE DEMAIN HAMMOND, R.I.

FOLK TALES FROM MANY
LANDS

Re-told by LILIAN CASK. With 8
Three-colour Plates and 16 Illustra
tions in Black and White by WILLY
PocANY.

A8T OR, LENOX AND
DATIONS.

Harald slays King Arnviil.
(Page 86)

Fr.

HARALD

FIRST OF THE VIKINGS

CAPTAIN CHARLES YOUNG

AUTHOR OF " THE LAST OF THE VIKINGS " " THE SHARK HUNTER "
" TALES OF A RED-JACKET " ETC.

WITH SIXTEEN FULL- PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS BY

GERTRUDE DEMAIN HAMMOND R.I.

*..>>*

NEW YORK

THOMAS Y. CROWELL COMPANY
PUBLISHERS

:^Y
V442

JATION3.

C L_

: V A ,-.::

Tttrniud & Sfitars, Printers, Edinburgh

Contents

PAGE

PROLOGUE ..... .11

CHAP.

I. OF HARALD'S BIRTH, AND VARIOUS PREDICTIONS THERE-

ANENT . . ... 15

II. OF SOME EARLY ADVENTURES . 22

III. OF HARALD'S FIRST SEA-FIGHT . . .34

IV. OF HARALD'S CELEBRATED OATH ... 47
V. OF HARALD'S FIRST CAMPAIGN . . .57

VI. OF THE BURNING OF THE UPDALE WOODS . . 66

VII. OF THE Two BATTLES OF SOLSKIEL . . 79

VIII. OF THE BURNING OF KING VEMUND . 88

IX. OF THE MURDER OF AKI . . 97

X. OF METHODS OF PEACEFUL PERSUASION . . . 107

XI. OF THE FfA'i'ia.,E C7 THE ^TAKEP RlVER . . . 116

XII. OF A GREAT DpewxiKG. . " . . . . . 125
]

XIII. OF A VISIT TO ASEA-ROVEP/S STRONGHOLD . . 133

XIV. OF THE BATTLE "OF HAFUR'S FJORD . . . 144
XV. OF THE SWEEPING OF THE WESTERN ISLES . . 153

XVI. OF THE BATTLE IN CAITHNESS . 165

6 Harald First of the Vikings

CHAP. I'AGK

XVII. OF HARALD'S NEW NAME . . . .174

XVIII. OF ROLF THE GANGER . . . . .178

XIX. OF THE MURDER OF THOROLF .... 183

XX. OF SNAEFRID THE FINN ..... 190

XXI. OF THE DOINGS OF TURF EINAH . . . 196

XXII. OF THE DOINGS OF ERIC BLOODY-AXE . . . 204

XXIII. OF THE SHARING OUT OF THE REALM . . . 214

XXIV. OF HARALD'S DEATH AND MOUNDING . . . 221
APPENDIX I. THE POLICY OF KING HARALD FAIRHAIR 227
APPENDIX II. THE EARLY VIKINGS . . . 233
LIST OF AUTHORITIES CONSULTED . . . 239
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES 241

; -, ". ",; ;
. ,

Illustrations

HARALD SLAYS KING ABNVID .... Frontispiece

PAGE

" REJOICED O KING AND QUEEN ! " . . . .18

" IT IS GOOD TO BE A VlKING ! " . . . . .28

1 ' Now TELL TO KING HARALD THESE MY WORDS " . . 54

THE SPY SHIFTED HIS FEET, AND LOOKED UNCOMFORTABLE . 88

" I GIVE HIM TO YOU TO BE YOUR LOYAL SERVANT " . . 104

"WHAT is HARALD TO YOU?" ..... 110

"WHAT MAKE YOU OF HER, ULF?" .... 138

"To THE FAITHFUL AND GALLANT SERVANT THE REWARD I s ' . 162

" HENCEFORTH AND FOR ALL TIME YOU SHALL BE KNOWN AS

HARALD FAIRHAIR ! '' . . . . 176

ROLF AND THE KING'S DAUGHTER, GISLA . . . 180

He FORGAT HIS KINGDOM AND ALL THAT BELONGED TO HIS

KINGLY HONOUR ...... 192

" BUT 1 WANT TO GO A-VlKING I" . . . . 204

THEY BROUGHT GUNNHILD TO ERIC . . . .212

"WHAT is THIS CHILD?" ..... 218

HARALD BROUGHT ERIC TO THE HIGH-SEAT 224

I^SS^V <r^'1\ ^

S^S*2^t*O i"u' n **5 \*a V ^

'% || . \ iy | ^w

^%M\H|W S _ \^^= 1^-

L Be^K ? ROA- %^W K p M

-- ,. J^JW 1 -* N o ^> <>3*V$!i i X ^ SS -'^fK

btOat^lT^V ^, .ne'^rtSS* JvC*- - \ >^ J^%^ ^ SDak

M) :_^fc r *i**-^?iu^* \1 / \ ^v SI \\ y^^z^^ri^

^jf%5=^ TX E LEM(lBK r - f TCY) ] ^-HT ljj=t^~i!f$

^^% ^| X cf%fc VE ^^ ND _^^SL^i

NORWAY IN THK TIME OF HARAU)

The hardy Norseman's home of yore

Was on the foaming wave ;
And there he gained great renown,

The bravest of the brave.
Ah, ne'er should we forget our sires,

Wherever we may be ;
For they did win a deathless name,

And ruled the .stormy sea.

Harald
First of the Vikings

Prologue

" The hollow oak our palace is.
Our heritage the Sea ! ''

WHAT a fascination lies in the very name
"Viking ! ' And why ? Well, personally I
suppose, because all Englishmen are Vikings
by blood, by circumstance, by inclination ; and we
look to the sea-kings of old for the prototype we would
fain picture ourselves as Sons of the Sea.

Breathes there a boy, who has once either read a
stirring tale of deep waters, listened to the details of a
gallant rescue from shipwreck, or dwelt beside and tasted
the breath of the Great Mother and Guardian of us all,
and who has not felt his pulses bound and his very
being yearn after the Sea ? " Thalatta ! Thalatta ! " *
did Xenophon's ten thousand cry in rapture when, after
many perils and difficulties surmounted, they at last
caught sight of its blue waters from afar.

We read of Columbus discovering America : not he !
Five hundred years before his time Vikings had seen it,
coasted along its shores, landed thereon. Just think for
one moment what these hardy adventurers dared, when

1 "The sea! The sea!" Stories from Xenophon, by H. L. Havell,
p. 193.

1 2 Harald First of the Vikings

they launched out in their comparatively tiny vessels on
Mother Ocean !

In the ninth century their marauding and conquering
expeditions filled the whole world with terror of their
name. They subdued England, seized on Normandy,
laid siege to Paris, conquered a considerable portion of
Belgium, made extensive inroads into Spain.

In 861 A.D. they discovered Iceland, and soon after
peopled it. Thence they penetrated still farther West
and discovered Greenland, to which they originally gave
the name of Gunbiornskar (from Gunbiorn, the dis-
coverer), and colonised it. Proceeding southward, they
struck upon the coast of North America, about the State
(it would seem) of Massachusetts : this was towards the
end of the tenth century. They called it Vinland hin
Goda, or Vineland the Good, and this coast was still
visited by them in the twelfth century.

They made expeditions to the shores of the White Sea,
which they named Biarmaland, and one of their leaders,
Ruric, seized on Novgorod in 862 A.D., and thus became
the founder of Russia and of a line of Czars. From
Russia they made their way to the Black Sea, and in
866 A.D. appeared before Constantinople ; in which
metropolis, from the year 902 until the fall of the Empire,
they formed a bodyguard to the Eastern Caesars the
celebrated Varangian Guard.

If ever the child is father of the man, the Scandinavians
were the fathers of the English. They have bequeathed
to them their love of war, their pioneering instincts, their
passion for the sea. The Englishman has the same love
as they for martial daring and fame, for the Ocean that
girdles his island home, for discovery, for colonising, for
subduing savage peoples. " And these tall, blonde men,
with their defiant blue eyes, who obeyed their kings while
they had confidence in them, and slew them when they
had forfeited their respect, were the ancestors, too, of
the Normans who, under William the Conqueror, invaded
England and founded the only European State which
has since reached the highest civilisation, combined with

Prologue 1 3

the widest liberty, through slow and even stages of
orderly development." ]

Well they are legendary now, those old-time Vikings.
We tell of them, now and again, either in pride, as
ancestors, whose actual patronymics remain in our land
to this day, or with curious admiration as an old, old
race, long since fallen from its high estate ; men who were
kings of the Ocean, and who loved to live thereon and
to die thereon.

In examining the lives and weighing the deeds of
those old Vikings we must remember the spirit of the age
in which they were born, lived, and died. We cannot
judge them from our twentieth-century standpoint.
They lived in rude, barbarous times, when might was
right, when a strong arm triumphed over what little
law there might be beyond the force of public opinion.

When beauty of person, strength of body, and wit of
mind, combined, were the essential requisites demanded
for its leader, what wonder that this was a nation of
heroes ? And to be the leader of such heroes, to be the
acknowledged superior of such men, to excel in each
and all of those attributes, what sort of man, think
you, must he have been who was acknowledged by them
as chief and king ?

Time calls for the man, and God appoints him ; the
man for his time was the subject of my book, Harald
Fairhair " Harfager," as his countrymen called him a
man who dominated the age in which he lived by the
sheer force of his personality and will. He was, to put it
in one epithet, the First Great Viking or King of the Sea.
Sea-born Englishmen should be proud of such an ancestor.
How many have ever heard his name ? And yet, on the
foundation of his deeds, and the deeds of such as he,
England has built her Empire of the Sea.

1 Hoyesen.

Chapter I

Of Harald's Birth, and Various
Predictions thereanent

IN Ringerike, of Norway, once lived a king named
Sigurd Hiort. The kings, so-called, of those days,
occupied a position, with regard to rank and power,
somewhat similar to the petty potentates of the German
Empire if so high. They were constantly at war with
their neighbours, by sea and by land, murder and rapine
were so prevalent as ordinarily to excite little beyond a
passing local interest, and men held their property and
lives by virtue only of the strength of their own right
hands and the uncertain tenure of the loyalty of greedy
relations and jealous friends.

Sigurd was a tall, strong man, true to his word and
just in his dealings, and consequently held in respect by
most of those who came in contact with him. He was
married, and had one son, a youth named Guttorm,
who gave promise of growing up to be like his father,
and one daughter, Ragnhild, now in early womanhood
and celebrated all the country round for her grace
and beauty.

One day when Sigurd was out hunting on his estate,
the principal peaceful recreation of those turbulent
times, he was suddenly attacked by a well-known
Berserk named Hake, with thirty followers. The assault
was so violent and unlocked for, that Sigurd's few
attendants were speedily cut down, but he himself made
a desperate stand against overwhelming odds

1 6 Harald First of the Vikings

Challenging the leader of the marauders to single
combat he succeeded, in spite of the frantic fury with
which Hake fought, in getting the better of him, cutting
off his left hand, and disabling him for the time being.
But Hake's men, furious at the discomfiture of their
chief, fell upon Sigurd in a body, and after a gallant
defence, in the course of which he slew or disabled
twelve of their number, the king was ringed round
and finally killed by the sword and spear thrusts of
the survivors.

Hake's wounds having been attended to, and the
bleeding stump of his arm bound up as well as occasion
would allow, the band rode off to Sigurd's house, seized
the persons of Guttorm and Ragnhild, plundered the place
of all the valuables that could be conveniently carried
away, and departed in haste for fear of pursuit, leaving
the dwelling in flames. Hake's intention had been to
marry Ragnhild at once for it was purely to obtain
possession of her that the raid had been conceived and
carried out and as her husband to secure a certain
immunity for his act of violence, but his exertions caused
his wounded arm to become inflamed to such a degree,
that for a time his life was despaired of. The respite thus
afforded to the helpless girl not only saved her from a
dreadful fate, but brought about the events which lead
directly to my tale.

A month or so later Halfdan the Black (or Swarthy),
who was the most powerful king in Norway, came down
at Yuletide to feast in Hedemark, close by where Hake
dwelt ; while here the report of the unprovoked attack on,
and murder of, King Sigurd came to his ears, he inquired
into the details, and determined to at once punish the
deed.

That night he sent a hundred armed men, under the
leadership of one of his most trusted warriors, Haarek
Gand, to carry out his intentions. They arrived at their
destination in the early morning, when the whole house-
hold were asleep ; then, having posted sentinels to warn
them of any outside interference, they broke into Hake's

Of Harald's Birth 1 7

dwelling, searched the sleeping rooms and found Guttorm
and Ragnhild and the stolen property, removing them
to a place of safety outside ; and then, in accordance
with the strict orders of King Halfdan, they set fire to
the house, surrounding it closely so that none of the
inmates should escape.

Roused from his sick bed by the crackling of the flames
and the wild shouts and screams of his dependants,
Hake sprang up, grasped his sword and shield, and rushed
into the forefront of the fray. Wounded and weak
though he was, so desperately did the Berserk sustain
his reputation, that he broke through the encircling ring
of his assailants ; but seeing Ragnhild, on whose account
he had ventured all, being driven off in a sledge, he lost
heart, threw himself on his own sword, and so died.

Haarek and his party, having carried out the king's
instructions, now returned to report their success and the
fate of the Berserk ; and when King Halfdan saw the
beautiful Ragnhild, she made such an impression upon
him that he forthwith married her. 1

She, my reader, was the mother of our hero Harald
Fairhair.

Strange legends cluster round the birth and early
childhood of Harald. Such tales are often the offspring
of later imaginations, shaped and woven from trivial
facts of pure fancy to suit the characters concerning
whom they are told ; although, therefore, the following
cannot be strictly defined as actual fact, they may
possibly be accepted, as being embodied in the earliest
authentic history of our hero of which we have any
written record, as tinged with truth.

One night, then, Queen Ragnhild dreamed that she
was standing in her herb-garden, when she espied a
thorn sticking in her shift and plucked it out ; but while
she was holding the thorn in her hand, it grew rapidly
until it attained the proportions of an enormous tree of
great girth, one end of which struck down into the earth

1 Ragnhild was Halfdan the Black's second wife.

1 8 Harald First of the Vikings

and became firmly rooted, while the other end towered
so high into the air that she could scarcely see to its
summit. The roots and lower portion of this tree
seemed to her to be of a deep blood-red colour, the trunk
upward for a great height was of a beautiful green, while
the topmost branches appeared to her view white as
snow. There were many and large limbs or boughs to
the tree, some high up and others low down, and so dense
and wide-spreading was the entire foliage, that it seemed
to Ragnhild as though it shadowed the whole country
round as far as she could see " even over all Norway ! '
runs the tale.

When the queen related her vision to King Halfdan,
he was vastly perplexed as to the signification thereof,
for dreams were in those days believed to be directly
inspired by the gods. Seeking relief from his anxiety, he
laid the matter before one of his councillors, a man named
Thorleif the Wise ; and he, after some deliberation over
the dream, delivered the following interpretation, which
was currently adopted :

" The tree that grew out of the thorn," said Thorleif,
"is a son that shall shortly be born to the queen.
Great shall he be, and wide and far-reaching his name and
renown. The roots and lower portion of the trunk being
the colour of blood, signify that he will be a mighty
warrior, that his footsteps shall be marked with blood
and conquest, and that he shall slay all those who oppose
him. The stem being green and beautiful, implies that
his kingdom shall flourish and prosper exceedingly.
The crown of the tree showing white as snow, tells that
he shall reach a white-haired old age ; while the numerous
branches and off-shoots, and the wide-spreading foliage,
show forth his posterity spread over the whole land.
Rejoice, O king and queen ! ' he concluded, " for of
your race, of this your son who shall be born, shall
Norway ever have a king."

Naturally enough, this prediction gratified Halfdan
and Ragnhild exceedingly, and it seems that King
Halfdan, anxious in his turn to be favoured with a dream

'>^-~ r-MSiy^^.^jj^. , '

"Rejoice, King and Qiieen!"

Of Harald's Birth 1 9

which should further enlighten them as to the auspicious
event, consulted Thorleif the Wise as to the means
whereby that desirable end might be achieved.

" Never," quoth he, " do visions visit my bed. Tell
me, then, what I shall do."

Thorlief, the narrative continues, advised him to sleep
in a swine-stye, which Halfdan did ; and that very night
he, too, dreamed a dream.

He thought that his head was covered with a growth
of the most beautiful hair, all in ringlets. Some of these
were so long as to reach and even trail upon the ground ;
others fell only to various parts of his limbs and body,
while some clustered close to the scalp of his head. These
ringlets were of all colours as well as lengths, but one
surpassed the others in beauty, lustre, and size.

On his submitting this dream to Thorleif, the latter
replied :

" Thy vision, king, signifies that from thee shall spring
a noble posterity, and thy descendants shall rule over
countries with great, but not all with equally great,
honour. One, however, of thy race shall be glorious and
celebrated above all the others."

Much gratified, King Halfdan related his dream and its
interpretation to the queen, and the two visions soon
became generally known. It was the opinion of many
people, in later years, that the long ringlet betokened
King Olaf the Saint ; but at the time, coming at the
period it did and taken in conjunction with that of
Queen Ragnhild, the popular belief was that the king's
dream, so far as the longest ringlet was concerned,
pointed clearly to the child that was soon to be born.

Shortly after this the queen gave birth to a son, who
was named Harald. This was in the year 850.

Of Harald's youth until he was past the age of nine
years there appears to be no record worth retailing, save
that he is said to have been much loved by his mother,
but not to have stood so high in his father's affection.
He was probably brought up in accordance with his

20 Harald First of the Vikings

rank, and trained, as was the custom of the day, to
handle weapons in attack and defence, to ride, and to
thoroughly acquaint himself with the management of
ships of war. Beyond this, hunting, swimming, the
ordinary games and pastimes of youth must have fully
occupied his time ; and it is not until his tenth year, as I
have said, that we can take up his career in earnest,
albeit again with a legend.

At this period King Halfdan was celebrating Yuletide
in Hadaland, when suddenly all the food and drink that
had been served up at the feast, including the vessels they
were served in, disappeared from the table. Everyone
present was astonished and dismayed, but as nothing
could be done the guests finally took their leave and
departed to their homes ; only the king remained sitting
at the bare table, gloomy and full of wrath. The follow-
ing day he instituted inquiries, but not being able to
ascertain the reason of the remarkable occurrence, he
caused a Finn, who was popularly supposed to be a
diviner, or sorcerer, to be seized, and put him to the
torture to elicit through him the name of the man who
had inflicted this shame upon him before his guests.

Young Harald was present, and the Finn in his ex-
tremity appealed to him to save him from the unjust
punishment ; and the boy, disobeying his father's
commands, freed the Finn, and fled with him to the
neighbouring mountains to hide until the king's anger
should have spent itself. The Finn led the youth to a
spot where they found a number of men, with one who
appeared to be their chief, feasting uproariously on the
viands and drink that had so mysteriously disappeared
from King Halfdan's supper table. Here the Finn and
Harald are reputed to have remained until the following
spring, when Harald concluded that it was time for him
to return home. As he was going, however, his host
said :

" Your father was angry because I took some meat
and beer away from him last winter ; now, for what you
did on my behalf, I will reward you with good tidings.

Of Harald's Birth 2 i

Your father is dead. You will go home and inherit his
kingdom. But, in a day to come, you will be the King
of all Norway."

Harald thanked him for the auspicious prophecy,
and when he reached home, he found the news to be true.
His father, returning from a feast in Hadaland, was
crossing a frozen lake, when the ice broke under him and
Half dan and a number of his men were drowned.

"Half dan the Black was forty years of age when he
died."

Young Harald now (860 A.D.) became King in his
father's stead, with Guttorm, his mother's brother, as
regent and guardian ; and from henceforth his authentic
career may be supposed to begin.

Chapter II

Of Some Early Adventures

SINCE Harald's time many sovereigns have in-
herited the weight of a crown at an equally
tender age, and like our hero have been placed
under the guardianship and tutelage of a regent ; but
there the resemblance ends. The life of such others has,
as a rule, been spent, until they actually ascended the
throne and assumed the reins of government, in a state of
pupildom and education upon lines calculated to assure
their devotion to the continuous (generally speaking)
policy of their country. But the life of Harald, from the
date of his father's death, demanded a good deal more
than that ; it was the active existence of a Viking of
the Age wherein he found himself, limited only by very
few and trivial conditions ; and following a precedent
which we see adhered to by him in later years in the case
of his own son, Eric Bloody Axe, he seized the first
opportunity afforded him by his uncle Guttorm to claim
a ship and crew, and permission to go a-Viking on his
own account.

Well pleased at the lad's spirit, Guttorm immediately
granted his request. A fleet of four stout galleys,
manned by picked captains and crews, was rapidly fitted
out ; and within a fortnight the little squadron set sail
on its errand, young Harald being placed, to his great
delight, under the charge of the commander of the whole
in the vessel that led the van.

It was night, and the stars shining like lamps in the

Some Early Adventures 23

deep velvety black of the sky were reflected a thousand
times in the ever restless ripples that covered the surface
of the sea. Far away to the north, quivering tongues of
many-coloured fire flared and darted heavenward at
intervals, and at their base a pale, rosy glow shot with
orange told that these were the Northern Lights, and
not some great earthly conflagration ; while close at
hand, motionless, dark, and silent, lay the forms of four
large war galleys, not a sound save the occasional
creak of spar or beam as they lifted on the gentle swell
issuing from them to betoken that they were crowded
with human beings.

In the cabin of one of these dragon ships (as they were
termed) sat a party of five armed men or rather, four
men and a boy ; and as they carried on their conversa-
tion in hushed tones, it was evident, taking also into
consideration the perfect quiet that reigned on board,
that their design was secret, and that they deemed them-
selves in a situation where silence was imperative. They
were the captains of the four galleys and the young King.

" What need of more talk, Asbiorn ? ' broke in the
boy impetuously, disregarding a hasty sign made to him
by the man he addressed to lower his voice, this latter
seeming from his mien and apparel to be the senior of the
others ; "we are here, and they are there," pointing in
the direction of the land. " We are ready, to a man ;
they are feasting, and unsuspicious. Now is the time,
if ever, to carry out our plan."

" True, my lord," replied Asbiorn ; ' the time is
indeed at hand. But to ensure complete success you
must bridle that unruly tongue of yours, or you will mar
everything. Grimm," he continued, speaking to a dark,
heavily built captain, " do you go aboard your ship and
muster your men ; we will follow, and join you almost
immediately. The other two ships shall act as support
to us, if we need it."

Without a word all the occupants of the cabin rose ;
and while Grimm departed on his errand in a tiny skiff
that was swinging alongside the ship by a line, the

24 Harald First of the Vikings

others leant over the side watching him fade into the
gloom.

" And now," quoth Harald, straightening his tall,
lithe form, that seemed more like that of a youth of
eighteen than a boy of fourteen years " now to work."
Rapidly the crew were set to haul up the anchor and
sweep the galley towards Grimm's ship, and when the
sides grated together the other captains stepped aboard,
passing over to their own vessels that were lying close
alongside. The lashings were cast off, leaving each free
to act independently.

" Stand closer in, in our wake," quoth Asbiorn after
them ; " but see there be no unnecessary noise, and keep
your eyes and ears open."

" Ay, ay," responded the others, as they too dis-
appeared ; and then the two galleys that were to lead the
way swung gently forward and floated, impelled with the
greatest caution by the rowers, until their keels grated
softly on the shelving sand of the beach.

" Overboard, Asbiorn's men ! ' said their leader ; and
leaving the oars swinging, one by one, gripping axe,
sword, and spear, the eager Vikings dropped over almost
noiselessly into the shallow water, wading through it to
the shore, and forming up there to await their leaders
and comrades.

When fully satisfied that all were present, Asbiorn
and Harald led them forward again, and they pressed
steadily on until, turning the shoulder of a low-lying hill,
they came in sight of a brilliantly illuminated village.
Hence arose the sounds of feasting and revelry, while at
its further extremity towered a black mass, sparkling
here and there with lights that moved to and fro.

" That is our mark," quoth Asbiorn to Harald " the
castle. You, Grimm," turning to the other captain who
accompanied him, " rush the village, and drive the folk
inland. Scare them thoroughly, so that they wont return
to interrupt us, and then clap on all sail, and come and
help your lord and me at our job. We lead the way.
Come on, men ! '

Some Early Adventures 25

And thrusting forward, he and Harald led their men
at a brisk pace straight up the one street, the houses of
which seemed full of shouting and drunken roisterers,
and rushed boldly in at the castle gate ; while almost ere
they reached it a terrified clamour in their rear told them
that Grimm and his men were carrying out their orders
with characteristic zeal. But neither Asbiorn nor
Harald found leisure to listen or conjecture ; they had
their hands full of their own business. The garrison of
the castle was composed of picked men belonging to the
ships of the over-lord, a celebrated rover of the name of
Gunlaugsson, who had gathered around him many noted
outlaws and desperate men ; and feast and revel though
they might when they reckoned themselves safe from
molestation, yet the instincts of a life of piracy and
warfare impelled them to do so with their weapons ready
to hand in case of alarm.

As the inrush of the assailants surged into the court-
yard, the hall almost simultaneously vomited forth a
crowd of yelling, half -mad ruffians, jostling each other in
their eagerness to strike into a fray ; in a moment the
two bodies of men smashed into violent contact together
and a pell-mell conflict ensued, blows and thrusts being
given and taken with equal ferocity on both sides.

Headed by their chief, a huge, red-haired, one-eyed
fellow, the pirates shrieked and screamed as they made
their onslaught after their fashion when fighting at sea,
striving desperately the while to burst through the solid
ranks of Asbiorn's men ; but the discipline of the latter,
their trained skill, and the knowledge that they were
fighting in company with and under the eye of their
future King, lent them a vigour and dash that were
superior to the mad ferocity of their opponents.

Foot by foot these were forced to give way, until they
had fallen back to the open doors of their banqueting
hall ; but here they made a desperate stand, and rally-
ing all their energies drove back the assailants a space.
But their strength was oozing out of them and their
courage waxing fainter, as the shouts of " Harald ! '

26 Harald First of the Vikings

" Asbiorn ! ' grew more fierce and loud. At this
critical moment their leader, who had exchanged several
blows with Harald, was smitten to the ground by a
downright, sweeping blow from Asbiorn, who interfered
in the unequal combat ; and suddenly, as if a common
impulse had seized them, they turned and ran in all
directions, striving, like hunted rats, to seek some
corner wherein to hide until danger might have passed
them by.

It was a vain hope, however, for now Grimm's men
came streaming in through the open gateway, adding
their numbers to those who were already searching with
sword and spear every nook and cranny of the castle,
surrounding buildings, and court-yard ; and ere long
every hiding wretch had been prodded out and slain,
while the guard at the gateway barred the way with
shouts of merciless laughter to the few hunted survivors
who, escaping temporarily from the blades of their
pursuers, rushed frantically round and about the en-
closed space, seeking vainly for refuge or mercy, and
finding none.

It was not the custom of those days for the conquerors
to burden themselves with captives, except from motives
of policy, and in this case that incentive was lacking.
Asbiorn's men, therefore, made a clean sweep of the band
of pirates who inhabited the castle, since the only man
who might have been spared for a brief period their
leader had fallen fighting in the heat of the conflict ;
but discriminating between them and the villagers,
comparatively harmless hangers-on, they inflicted no
punishment on the latter beyond the scare they had
already received from Grimm's men.

On ransacking the stronghold, it was found to be full of
the booty gathered in many voyages and forays ; con-
sequently the aid of the two ships' crews in reserve was
called in and the place stripped bare. The furniture,
bedding, hangings everything inflammable was now
piled high in the great hall and oil freely flung over it ;
and then, applying torches to the mass and carrying

Some Early Adventures 27

their wounded and the plunder with them, the gleeful
Vikings under Asbiorn and Harald marched down to the
seashore and embarked on their ships. These were
pushed off, and all sail made for home ; while, flushed
with success and singing joyously as they went, the
victors feasted high on the wine and victuals they had
wrested from the pirates, toasting the courage of their
young leader who watched them at their boisterous
revelry.

In public Asbiorn commended Harald for his skill and
courage, but in private he blamed him for his rashness ;
for the lad, fired with the spirit of his forefathers, had
thrust himself into the forefront of the fray, and, as we
have seen, had actually exchanged blows with Gun-
laugsson himself, a venture that would undoubtedly
have terminated disastrously for him, had not Asbiorn
struck in with his powerful aid and disposed of his for-
midable adversary.

" Spirit and skill are all very well, my boy," said he,
" but remember that size and strength also tell in a fight ;
and swords are no respecters of persons, be they kings or
peasants. Your muscles are not yet set, and you are no
match for a man like Gunlaugsson. That will come
with time ; but fly not at too strong a quarry until you
are grown more of his size."

" That is easy to say, Asbiorn," retorted Harald," but
not so easy to think of when everyone around you is
giving and taking blows. How can one pick and choose
one's opponent then ? '

" That is precisely what you have to learn to do,"
replied his uncle. " It is a matter of no concern for the
common men whom they fight with, though even they,
you will find, when they have been some years at it and
learnt their trade, will, as you say, pick and choose ;
but for the leaders it is very different. The leader must
have his head clear, his wits about him, and his passions
under control. If not, he is no good as a leader. He
must, of course, for his own honour, do his share of the
fighting, but the men look to him for direction and

28 Harald First of the Vikings

command. Anyone can fight ; it needs a cool brain to
be a chief of men."

" I see," said Harald, thoughtfully ; " still, you were
the real leader, and it was my first fight."

" True," assented his uncle ; " and you bore yourself
bravely and well. I would but have you remember that
recklessness is not true courage, though it may be useful
at times. But you are a born fighter, lad ! ' he broke
off, laughing. " Why, you sprang at Gunlaugsson's
throat like a wild cat. When you are full-grown and
your thews are set, you will be a match for any man.
Hark to the men singing your praises."

A roar of rough voices broke in with a rude impromptu
sea chorus in honour of the young King, who reddened
with pleasure.

" It is good to be a Viking ! ' he said, briefly.

In two days the little fleet reached home, and the booty
was taken ashore and divided. Harald chose for himself
nothing but the large sword;that had been wielded by his
gigantic adversary, throwing all the rest of his share into
the common fund for the men. Who now so lauded as he,
who had added the royal trait of generosity to that of
courage ! The crews told tales of his daring ; the
women praised his fair face and fine figure ; and the
scalds united to sing praises in his honour.

He himself, though his head was not turned by all the
adulation he received, was anxious to taste again as soon
as might be the joys of a rover's life, and he frequently
besought his uncle to give him another chance ; but
Guttorm insisted strenuously on other points of his
training not being neglected, and held out for three
months on shore to one cruise at sea, averring that
Harald himself would be the first to thank him in later
years for this decision.

One day, when Harald was by the shore gazing into
the distance and longing for his next Viking voyage, he
suddenly spied a galley coming round a projecting cliff,
a mile or so away. His keen glance noted at once that
she had been in a fight, from the fact that there remained

fll

" It is good to be a Viking !

Some Early Adventures 29

only the stump of a mast, that half the side shields were
missing, and that her oars were evidently only half
manned ; in addition she laboured sluggishly along as
though nearly full of water.

Several skiffs instantly put out towards her, for other
eyes besides his had noticed her plight ; but as they
neared the vessel she gave a heavy roll and then, diving
forward, disappeared clean under the waves. The men
in the skiffs redoubled their exertions, and were pre-
sently on the spot where the ship had sunk, rowing hither
and thither and looking about them for survivors ; but
shortly, giving up the quest, they came paddling back
to the shore where Harald had run down to meet them.

" Any saved ? ' he cried eagerly.

" Three only," replied a seaman ; and beaching his
boat he indicated a man lying at the bottom of it,
adding : " There are two more in the other boats."

" Carry this one up to the house," said Harald, " and
have the others brought there, too. We must get to the
bottom of this."

Then he strode away to find his uncle.

When the survivors from the wreck had been attended
to and were sufficiently recovered to answer the questions
put to them, they were brought before the Regent and
Harald to tell their tale. A short, thickset, dark-bearded
man, who claimed to be the master of the sunken galley,
stood forward and spoke in reply to Guttorm's question
of " Who are you, and how did you come into this
plight ? '

" We are traders," said he, " and come from the seas
to the south ; last from Cornwall with tin and other
wares, and bound for your more northerly ports where,
as you know, such a cargo sells for a good price. Peaceful
folk are we, meddling with no man and sticking to our
merchant ventures ; but if interfered with, or attacked,
ready to fight for our goods as ye would fight for your
honour."

A hum of approbation from those around seemed to
hearten him, for he went on in more assured tones :

30 Harald First of the Vikings

" We had visited several ports and there disposed of
about half our cargo, when some twenty miles south of
here we fell in with a strange vessel in the fog, and she
bade us lay to ; to which we replied that we were
traders and not pirates, that we were bound on our
peaceable way, and that, in short, we had neither mind
nor time to tarry for we suspected her. Whereat they
raised a shout, and stormed at us under full way of oars
and sail. My men were handy fellows, and we contrived
to give them the slip for the time being, though with a
badly damaged hull and broken mast ; but the fog lift-
ing, they spied us again and gave chase, killed half my
crew with arrows, and would at last have boarded and, I
make no doubt, have cut the throats of every man of us,
but that the fog dropped down again and we got away,
in sore case. That was barely eight miles south of here.
We made shift to struggle on, crippled in hands as we
were, for your port, which one of my men knew of old.
But the leak in our hull gained on us apace, what with
the straining at the oars and the motion of the sea ; our
cargo what remained of it was not of a kind to keep
us afloat, like timber : and as we rounded yonder point
the poor ship made her last plunge and went to the
bottom like a stone, carrying with her all that were left
of my crew save these two, the tin that was in her hold
and was to bring us a goodly return, and all the worldly
goods that were mine."

" Your tale rings true," remarked Guttorm, who had
watched his face intently while he was speaking. " It
seems, then, that you have lost all you possess. If that
be indeed so, we must put you in the way of making
good your loss ; and if, in so doing, you should chance to
get even with those who were the cause of your present
misfortune, it would not run contrary to your notions
regarding peaceable trading, eh ? '

" Only give us the chance ! ' replied the .man, his dark
eyes gleaming at the suggestion. " I warrant my mates
will stand by me, for we don't forget our poor comrades,
now food for the fishes."

Some Early Adventures 3 i

" What say you, Harald ? ' asked Guttorm, turning
to his young ward, who had stood quietly by listening to
the sailor's tale.

' Give me a ship, uncle," replied Harald eagerly.
' These three can come and pilot us, and a few days
should see us back again, probably with a full
hold."

' Good ! ' quoth Guttorm. " Take Asbiorn and his
dragon, and these three stout fellows, and let these
poachers in our waters know that the King's hand can
reach both quickly and far. If I know Asbiorn, he is
already getting his men on board."

Such was indeed the case. As Asbiorn was well aware,
Vikings had their privileges, one of which was that on
the high seas everything was fair game until a stronger
came by and picked up the hunter ; but he was also well
aware that to pursue an enemy into another man's
waters to poach, as one might say, on the king's
preserves was a very dangerous game to play and one
that always met with short and sharp shrift. Guttorm
was intensely jealous on this point ; and therefore, a hint
of the tale having reached Asbiorn from one of the
rescuers, he was making ready for sea as fast as able and
willing hands could compass the matter.

A messenger interrupted him in the middle of his work,
to bid him come before the Regent and receive his in-
structions ; and within two hours from permission having
been granted, the Hawk was speeding southward as
quickly as oars and sail would carry her, and on board
was our hero, almost dancing with delight at the
thought of his first sea fight being so close within his
reach.

" Think you, Asbiorn, they will fight, or run ? " he
inquired eagerly of the old chief.

' Hard to say, my lord," replied the latter ; " but I
should say, run. You see, they will guess who we are,
and our errand, for they know well they have poked their
rascally noses into a perilous place ; and as the Hawk
is a fair ship of her size, they will note the number of

3 2 Harald First of the Vikings

oars we pull, and form a shrewd suspicion of our strength.
Of course, they may fight from sheer despair, but I should
decidedly say they will run at first."

" But we shall catch them ? ' urged Harald. " Don't
you think so ? '

" Certainly. Barring accidents of wind and weather
we shall be up with them some time to-morrow morning,
and then you will probably have your fill of fighting, for
they know they will get no mercy. It will be a boarding
business, lad, not long distance shooting ; and I would
have you keep cool, and mind you don't fall overboard
between the two ships when we grapple, for if you do the
chances are you'll go to the bottom. Measure your
distance with your eye when you jump, and hang on
tight to rope, spar, or side till you find your footing on
deck. Then go to work as hard and fast as ever you
like."

" What ! and not pick and choose ? ' said Harald,
laughing.

" Oh, ay ! so long as you don't pick out a second
Gunlaugsson," returned Asbiorn, meeting his laugh.
" But remember, lad, I am responsible for you to the
Regent, and don't be too venturesome."

" Not if I can help it ! ' cried Harald, laughing loudly
and springing through the door to go forward and peer
ahead for the chase.

" I don't doubt you," quoth Asbiorn to himself.
" If I am any judge, you'll pick out the biggest man
you can see, and go straight for him like the young
wild cat you are. Well, well ; if only you live, you
promise to make a fine king. Good luck go with
you ! "

But he thought it just as well to make certain, so far
as he could, that human agency should assist Fortune;
so he spoke quietly to several trustworthy men of his
crew, bidding them keep a watchful eye on their young
lord, and at any rate see that he got over the difficult
job of boarding the other vessel in safety. Once on
her decks, thought he, he himself would see to the

Some Early Adventures 33

immunity of his young charge while sword, strength,
and skill held out.

The night came down, the stars flashed out, and the
galley sped untiringly on her way ; and watchful eyes
be sure young Harald's were among the number peered
eagerly through the darkness ahead and around, each
watcher longing to be the first to sight the chase and give
the welcome news " Sail-ho ! "

Chapter III

Of Harald's First Sea-fight

ALL through the night the Hawk threshed through
the water under sail, for the sea had become
choppy owing to the wind having veered from
north to east ; towards dawn, however, the breeze
failed entirely, a mist veiled the surface of the sea, and
the crew of the galley were compelled to take to their
oars in order to continue the pursuit.

" This fog is a nuisance ! ' exclaimed Harald to the
master of the wrecked ship, who had given his name as
Cyrus, and who was standing beside him on the fore-
castle endeavouring to peer through the clammy, eddying
mist-wreaths. " We may pass the chase at any time
now in this thickness, and shall have had all our trouble
for nothing."

" Scarcely that, my lord," replied Cyrus, " for we are
now on their cruising ground. You see, just about here
they are midway for all traffic, north, south, east or
west, being, so to speak, in the fairway ; we may over-
shoot them, doubtless, but we shall have them in the
end, especially if they are foolish enough to betray their
presence."

" How do you mean ? ' inquired Harald.

" Well, you see, sometimes the rogues are too lazy to
bore holes in a ship's bottom and scuttle her, after taking
out all they want and killing her crew, and to leave her
drifting about would be to leave a witness above water
that might some day get them into trouble. No : some
of the more reckless ones just chuck a lighted torch into

Harald's First Sea-fight 35

the hold and set fire to the vessel ; and then why, if you
were to see a pillar of smoke rising ahead of you where
you knew there was open sea, what would you say ? '

" A ship on fire," replied Harald.

" Quite so ! And you would probably be curious to
learn how she got a-fire ; and if you knew there were
pirates about eh ? '

" I see," said Harald thoughtfully ; " and they
couldn't be far distant if she were still blazing. We
must keep a sharp look-out, then, fog or no fog, and hope
for luck."

" There's a deal depends on luck at sea, young
master," observed Cyrus ; " but there's a deal more in
observation. Not a wreath of mist, or a curl of cloud,
or a shade of colour in the water, but tells a tale to the
mariner. That comes by experience. Never be ashamed
to pick up a hint anywhere, my lord, especially as re-
gards matters at sea."

Harald nodded his head gravely, and his eyes wandered
restlessly around as he gazed at the encircling fog-bank.

" What does your observation tell you here ? " he
inquired suddenly, making a sweeping gesture with his
hand.

" The wind was southerly," replied the sailor, " when
we ran from the pirate three days since, and we had fog
then. It shifted into the east, and the fog broke up for
awhile. Yesterday what breeze there was came from
the north, and this morning back it went to the east.
Now it has dropped. The next slant, taking into con-
sideration the season of the year, will be from the south,
I reckon. That will shift the fog, anyway for a space ;
and if it only holds, we should sight our men by

noon.'

' Now," remarked Harald, ' I am right curious to
know whether your forecast is true or only guesswork.
If true, you are a seaman of no mean order, and I should
be glad to have you as my sailing master when I come
to have a dragon of my own. What say you ? "

The man laughed,

36 Harald First of the Vikings

" I am a peaceful trader, my lord," quoth he bluntly ;
" and moreover, my ways and speech are rough and
untutored, not such as might befit a king's court."

" That is a matter for me to decide," said Harald.
" But I see you would have time for reflection. We will
leave it for awhile ; perhaps neither you nor I will be
alive to-night."

And he turned on his heel, to seek Asbiorn and tell him
of the sailor's prediction as to the weather.

" Most seamen," said Asbiorn, when he had heard,
" are weatherwise, my lad ; in fact, if they are masters
of vessels they are so of necessity, or else they and their
cargoes would soon part company. The men well,
some are more observant than others ; and I have met
those who could interpret the signs of the sea and sky
as though they themselves had put them there. Said
this man aught to you concerning the lair of these same
pirates ? '

" No, not a word. How should he know anything
about them, seeing that he only ran across them by
chance in the fog, and then fled like a wounded duck ? '

" Nevertheless," remarked Asbiorn, smiling, " I will
wager he has not emptied his budget. Time will show.
Let him tell us what he knows when he feels inclined ;
all he now has to do is to bring us within sight of the
rascals : we will do the rest."

By now the day had fully broken, and the fog was as
puzzling and dense as ever ; but while Asbiorn and
Harald were snatching a hasty meal, Cyrus put his head
in at the door.

" I think," said he, " we are in for a shift of weather.
The fog seems shredding away aloft, and I notice the
swirls of the lower layers come more frequently and
mostly in the same direction."

" And that ? ' asked Asbiorn.

" Drifting north a puff or two of wind from the
south," replied the seaman, looking at Harald with a
smile. " It is difficult to make much of it just now, for
we are driving ahead through it at a good rate ; but I

Harald's First Sea-fight 37

have been on the watch for some hours now, and can see
a difference."

He disappeared, and the two resumed their meal in
silence. When it was concluded, they went on deck ;
but neither of them, as the master had hinted, could per-
ceive much difference in the surrounding thickness or
see any indication of wind.

" Best turn in for awhile, my lad," quoth Asbiorn ;
" I shall do the same myself, as soon as I've been round
the ship. We've got a long day before us."

Harald obeyed in silence ; and shortly after he had
lain down he dropped into a heavy slumber, for he was
quite worn out with the long night watch and the eager-
ness of suspense.

He awoke suddenly with a loud cry ringing in his ears,
and at almost the same moment that he opened his eyes
was springing out of his berth and rushing on deck. As
he emerged he cast his eyes aloft and around there was
a clear sky and horizon ; but the cluster of men on the
forecastle what were they pointing at ? In a few
bounds he joined the group, and was greeted by the old
master.

" Yonder she goes ! ' said he, indicating a tiny spot
on the line where sea and sky met, which, to the lad's
gaze, seemed almost indistinguishable from a distant
hovering bird. " It's a case of muscle now, young sir.
As you see, the wind what little there is of it is against
us both, so we must trust to our oars. Those rascally
pirates are always full of men, but they're better at
fighting than at rowing ; and as for their slaves at the
oar-benches, well, they're sturdy fellows, no doubt, and
accustomed to the work, but I think our men are the
better crew. Still a stern chase is a long chase."

" Don't you think he'll fight ? ' asked Harald
anxiously.

" I'll tell you what I think, young master," said the
seaman, lowering his voice ; "I think he's either pushing
for home, where he'll find reinforcements and probably
get behind stone walls and give us a lot of trouble, or

38 Harald First of the Vikings

else he expects to pick up a consort hereabouts to help
him tackle us on the open sea. We shall soon learn
which."

" Had you not better tell Asbiorn this ? ' asked
Harald.

" Tell Asbiorn ? ' repeated the sailor with a smile ;
"he's up to every trick on the board, my lord, and
wouldn't thank me for presuming to think otherwise.
He knows far better than any of us what those fellows
yonder are up to, and can meet any move of theirs with
a smarter one. You watch and see. Still tongue, wise
head 1 "

Hour after hour went by, and still the chase stood
on her way ; but all of a sudden, one of the look-outs
shouted : " She's coming round ! She'll fight, after
all ! " and there was an immediate rush to verify his
words. Sure enough, as was instantly apparent and
satisfactory to all on board, the pirate had swung round
and, heading straight for the Hawk, was coming down
upon her at the full speed of oars and sail combined.

" Well, that fellow's got some pluck, anyway," re-
marked Harald to Asbiorn, as they stood watching the
approaching galley, while the crew mustered rapidly to
quarters under their immediate officers.

Asbiorn smiled. " He's got a friend somewhere be-
hind the horizon, you may be sure," said he. ' He's
been running for her, and having picked her up has now
rounded on us, thinking the two of them together may
turn the tables. We shall have a sharp fight of it.
Run and get ready, lad, while I see to the men."

The pirate ship came boldly down with the wind, and
the crew of the Hawk stood by prepared for the onset ;
but ere the two vessels approached within arrow flight of
each other, the old master touched Harald' s elbow and
whispered : " See there, my lord just under that speck
of cloud." And peering, Harald spied the thin line
of mast of another galley coming up to join in the
fight.

" The more the merrier ! " quoth he. ' Now, lads,"

Harald's First Sea-fight 39

he cried aloud ; " show these rascals what manner of
king's men you are ! '

A rousing cheer greeted his words, and weapons were
brandished and fierce faces grew fiercer still with the joy
of anticipated battle as the enemy neared them. The
Hawk had in no way slackened her speed, and as the two
vessels drew close together Asbiorn shouted : " Now,
men ! give them a volley ! " and a storm of arrows was
poured into the pirate. Simultaneously, and evidently
acting on a prearranged plan, a knot of archers concen-
trated their fire on the helmsman of their antagonist,
killing him and throwing his ship into confusion, and the
whole starboard bank of oars on the Hawk was backed,
and the port side pulled vigorously.

Round spun the Hawk as if on a pivot, receiving a hail
of missiles in the manoeuvre. " All together, now ! '
yelled the overseer of the oarsmen ; and with one united
effort every oar-blade dug into the water, and she shot
forward at racing speed into the broadside of the pirate.

The heavy iron beak of the Hawk bit into the unpro-
tected planking with the force of some tremendous
engine, wedging itself deep into the fabric, and the
stricken ship reeled over over yet ! to the impact.
Her crew were flung headlong, some into the water to
drown, and some against the bulwark with broken limbs,
while the uproar of the collision, the rending of timbers,
and the varied clamour of shrieks, yells, and cheers was
deafening ; and then the Hawk backed out to several of
her own lengths from the wreck and lay to, rocking gently
on the waves, while her archers renewed their fire against
the demoralised mob of wretches that staggered and fell
about the slanting deck.

Suddenly so suddenly as to hurl prostrate almost
every man that was left standing the vessel surged back
with a heavy roll to an upright keel ; the waves poured
tumultuously with a roaring sound into the jagged chasm
that gaped in her hull, sweeping the bodies of living and
dead before them ; and with one ponderous plunge she
disappeared, bows foremost, under water, dragging down

40 Harald First of the Vikings

with her in the vortex almost every soul that had been on
board.

" Back water, men quick ! ' roared the overseer to
the oarsmen of the Hawk, who responded promptly to
the order and speedily impelled their ship away from the
dangerous vicinity.

The waves bubbled and boiled furiously for a few
moments where the wreck had vanished, and then a huge
volume of water was vomited to the surface from the
depths below, bringing with it bodies, spars, and number-
less articles from the shattered vessel that had lain loose
about her ; and at Asbiorn's command a few of his men
jumped into a little skiff and rowed up to the wreckage,
to endeavour, if possible, to secure a survivor or two
from among the numerous bodies that floated amid the
debris scattered over the sea.

Two only were discovered who seemed to have any life
in them, and these were hurriedly dragged into the boat
and flung unceremoniously in the bottom to await the
leisure of their rescuers, who now pulled their hardest
back to the Hawk. The boat was hauled bodily on board
and, while a couple of sailors proceeded with the task of
reviving the saved pirates, the rest quickly resumed the
work of preparing to meet the second enemy, now about a
mile distant.

But the men aboard the latter had perceived the
catastrophe that had overtaken their consort, and rested
in doubt on their oars. Then seeing that the head of the
Hawk was being swung round in pursuit their hearts
failed them, and turning, they sped southward again
whence they had come, hotly pursued by the unrelenting
avenger.

The whole of the foregoing had not occupied half an
hour, and Harald, who had expected and hoped for hand
to hand fighting, was much disappointed at the ease with
which victory had been secured.

" It was exciting enough while it lasted," said he to
Asbiorn as, everything once more shipshape, the Hawk
rushed on her way, throbbing to her very keel with the

Harald's First Sea-fight 41

strong, steady rhythm of the long oars ; " but still, it
was almost too short and sharp to please me."

" Patience awhile ! ' quoth Asbiorn ; " the chase is
not ended." Then calling to Cyrus, he bade him bring
one of the surviving pirates into the cabin before him.
This man was questioned on various matters, after the
manner of the day ; he was then taken away, and his
comrade similarly interrogated ; and at the conclusion
of the inquiry the two w r ere again relegated to confine-
ment and a guard set over them.

" I like to do things thoroughly, and in order," re-
marked Asbiorn. " First to catch our friend ahead, and
then to make use of the information we have obtained
from the two rogues we have on board. You will pro-
bably have all the fighting you look for, my lad."

" That is well," replied Harald. " I, also, do not care
to return home leaving the work unfinished."

The day wore on, and the unremitting exertion of
pulling against the wind, slight though that was, was
beginning to tell on the crew of the Hawk ; but it was
also evidently telling on the chase, for towards afternoon,
presumably despairing of escape from their dogged
pursuer, they faced round and prepared to fight.

A murmur of content ran through the Hawk as the
pirate thus plainly evinced his determination, but the
pace did not slacken in the least ; a rustle of preparation
as the fighting men stood to their arms and took up their
positions was the only apparent change. The two
vessels closed rapidly, but mindful of the fate of her con-
sort the corsair kept at such a distance from her adversary
as to preclude the chance of a surprise such as had lately
proved so disastrous.

As they came within long range the bow-men loosed
their shafts in a cloud, each side striving to disable the
helmsman of the other. For some little time the vessels
manoeuvred to and fro, each attempting to gain some
advantage, but without avail ; and resolving at length to
resort to ding-dong hand to hand work, Asbiorn shouted
an order to the master of his rowers, the Hawk spun

42 Harald First of the Vikings

round on her heel, and amid a storm of cheers swooped
upon her enemy with all the speed strong arms and tough
oars could give her.

As she rushed up alongside, the oarsmen dropped their
oars, leaving them trailing in the water, and grasping
their weapons sprang to join their comrades on poop,
forecastle, and amidships. The pirate crew crowded
to the side of their own galley to meet them ; a voice
roared : " Heave ! ' in tones that rang high above the
gathering din, and three grapnels were flung over from
the Hawk into the opposing vessel ; and then, with an
echoing shout of : " After me, Asbiorn's men ! " the
entire fighting strength of the Hawk sprang for their
adversary's bulwark after their young chief and his
captain, and in a trice both sides were involved in a
desperate conflict.

It was evidently the intention of the pirates to over-
whelm their opponents by numbers and sheer force of
arms for they were nearly half as strong again as the
crew of the Hawk wherefore they made a furious attack
in a body upon them, striving to bear them back over
the side into their own vessel ; but they had to do with
a consummate master of his trade in Asbiorn, and the
very frenzy of their onset played into his hands.

Acting on a plan carefully explained during the chase,
the crew of the Hawk worked their way as a wedge into
the ranks of their enemies, dividing them into two bodies
and pressing the one aft the other forward. A small knot
of archers, posted in bow and stern of Asbiorn's galley,
kept up a continuous rain of arrows upon the packed
masses of the pirates that were being slowly forced to-
wards either extremity of their own ship ; but these were
soon obliged to stay their hands for fear of hurting their
friends, for the two parties had become mingled to-
gether, and they stood, eager but unable to join in the
fray, not daring to stir from their posts for fear of in-
curring the censure of their commander.

At this juncture Harald, who had been fighting with
the reckless abandon that had caused Asbiorn to liken

Harald's First Sea-fight 43

him to a wild cat, caught a glimpse of the score or so of
men who thus stood idle on forecastle and poop, and his
quick brain suggested to him a stroke by which he might
possibly decide the issue of the action.

Extricating himself from the press he sprang back
over the side into the Hawk, and beckoned to the men to
join him ; and having with their assistance dropped the
two little skiffs belonging to the ship into the water, he
sent one party to board over the forecastle head of the
pirate, himself taking the other to her stern, intending
thus to take each body of the enemy in rear.

Owing to the tumult of the fighting and to the fact that
the boats were lowered on the side furthest from the
fighting, his plan was not perceived by the pirates until
it was too late to counteract it ; and the dismay of
these latter may be conceived, when two parties of men
came clambering over bow and stern and flung them-
selves into the fight with loud shouts of " Harald !
Harald ! '

Still they would not yield, for surrender implied just
as certain a death as any to be met in battle ; and
Asbiorn saw with anxiety that his headstrong charge had
wilfully cut himself loose from the bodyguard he had
detailed to see to his safety, and was in desperate straits
on the farther side of the foes that were between them.

Mindful of the great responsibility that rested on him
for the preservation of his future king, Asbiorn became
possessed with a fury that seemed to endow him with
superhuman strength. Swinging his huge axe round his
head he flung himself upon the interposing crowd of
combatants and, backed by Cyrus and a small body of
his own men who rallied to his shout : "To me, Asbiorn' s
men ! ' he cleft his way through the pirates as though
he were pressing through a thicket of saplings.

The vigour of this onset brought the end of the fight.
Into the gap cloven by Asbiorn rushed the immediate
wedge of his personal backers, followed instantly by the
bulk of his party ; and in a very few moments all the
individuals composing this particular body of the

44 Harald First of the Vikings

pirates was hurled to the deck, dead or dying, and Harald
and his few, almost overpowered in their gallant assault,
were rescued from a perilous situation.

But neither he nor Asbiorn paused to congratulate
themselves, for the fight was still raging furiously at the
forward part of the ship.

" Charge into the bows ! ' cried Asbiorn, waving his
ponderous axe, now dripping red from head to handle.

" To me, Harald's men ! ' shouted our hero, springing
with the elasticity of youth over the groups of prostrate
bodies that cumbered the decks, and flinging himself
with headlong dash into the fray.

This fresh access of assailants swept the struggling
survivors of the pirate crew, still fighting with the frenzy
of despair, into separate knots of two or three men each,
who were almost instantly overwhelmed by the shower
of blows that fell upon them from all sides ; and thus it
came about that, within a few minutes of Harald's
boarding the vessel fore and aft, the day was won.

Wiping his dripping forehead with his sleeve his
helmet had been knocked off in the struggle Asbiorn
turned to Harald and shook hands heartily with
him.

" It was a tough fight," quoth he, " and might have
lasted a while longer. There are some alive among our
lads, who would now be lying among those " (he jerked
his head sideways towards the piled corpses), " but for
you. It was a good idea of yours and smartly carried
out, though somewhat risky."

" It just came into my mind," laughed Harald ;
" and it was so easy to do. The men backed me up
loyally."

' You'll hear more of the affair to-night," remarked
Asbiorn with a smile. " The men are sure to make a
song about it and you. Now let's see to the wounds of
our lads, and then look if there be any of these rogues still
alive. I want one of those who held authority among
them."

A careful search brought to light one who would now

Harald's First Sea-fight 45

be termed the second officer of the pirate crew ; and
from him, later on, Asbiorn extracted information that
led him to hesitate whether he should (as he had said)
finish the job thoroughly, or go back for reinforcements.
But Harald opposed this proposition at once and
strongly.

" The men won't care for any others to share the
honour and the plunder," said he ; " and as far as my
opinion is concerned, I say let us make a clean sweep of
the rogues. We have wiped out two shiploads of them
singlehanded, and I doubt if those remaining in this
castle the prisoner speaks of can withstand us. Muster
the men, and ask them what they would like. Let them
speak out their minds, like free Vikings."

Well pleased with the spirit of the lad, Asbiorn gave
way at once ; and the men having been mustered, he
laid the case plainly before them.

" It lies with you," he concluded. " I tell you I,
Asbiorn that it was I who hesitated ; but your young
lord well, you all know him ! he scouted the idea at
once, and was for taking the stronghold of these rascals
singlehanded."

A roar of delighted applause broke in upon his words.

" We will follow our lord ! ' " Harald ! Harald ! '
" Skall to the Viking ! ' echoed from every lip.

Asbiorn smiled, contented.

" Have your way," he said ; "I cannot blame you.
We will clear out the rats' nest together."

After a brief consultation with Cyrus, the galley's head
was turned to the eastward, and sail was made ; food
and drink were served out and partaken of, the wounded
seen to, and the dead dropped overboard. The pirate
vessel was manned by a mixed crew of slaves and free
men : she might prove useful later on ; and the two ships
bore on their way, till the night came down and the
Northern Lights flared and flickered in the sky.

The men feasted and drank at leisure, singing after their
custom impromptu songs concerning the recent action,
and, as Asbiorn had predicted, extolling the deeds of

46 Harald First of the Vikings

their young chief ; and Harald, Asbiorn, and Cyrus held
deep counsel together in the little cabin, at which an
occasional prisoner was compelled to attend, and worked
out the plan by which they hoped to achieve their object
and acquire much spoil.

Chapter IV

Of Harald's celebrated Oath

TWO men were leaning against the upper battle-
ment of a small, but massive, castle that stood
on the seaward extreme of a narrow promontory.
Their garb was gaudy enough as to colour, if rude in
fashion ; and each wore a skin coat over all, open down
the front and belted round the middle with a broad
sash into which each had thrust a weapon axe or sword.
The one was tall, fair, and blue-eyed : evidently a
Northman ; but his companion's face had the swarthy
hue of a Southerner's complexion, and his eyes and hair
were black as night. Neither was ill-looking, but about
eyes and mouth were graven lines that seemed to indicate
violent temperaments and passions, latent now, but
ready to spring to life at a moment's notice.

" They should have been back ere this, Thord,"
remarked the dark man to his comrade. "It is now
ten days since they set sail, and the chief assured us
six would see him returning."

" Ay, Simon," replied Thord ; " I like it not. Me-
thinks it bodes ill."

" Well," said Simon gloomily, " it is no use waiting
up here after sunset. I will but bid the warder keep
a watchful eye for lights at sea, and then we may as well
go down to ale-hall."

Speaking thus the two men moved away, and pre-
sently disappeared into the interior of their keep, which
was the identical sea-rovers' castle alluded to in the
preceding chapter.

48 Harald First of the Vikings

About this same hour two ships, that were lying
moored in a secluded fiord some three miles to the north
of the castle, were the scene of considerable bustle and
movement. Half -naked and securely bound, a number
of men were lying in the bottom of each, securely guarded ;
other men, to the accompaniment of much laughter and
gesticulation, were donning the gaudy garments that had
evidently been stripped from the prisoners ; and yet other
parties of men, fully armed and accoutred, were lounging
about, talking amongst themselves and glancing occa-
sionally at a small group of four individuals, who stood
apart discussing some subject with eager interest.

" The scheme is simple," quoth Asbiorn, " and easily
carried out by those who do not shirk a trifle of sharp
hand to hand work. Our prisoners' accounts agree
that there cannot be more, at most, than fifty men in
the castle itself, now that we have scored two full ships'
crews off their fighting strength. Once inside, our lads,
together with the score or so of galley-slaves whom we
have liberated and who have old grudges to pay off on
their late masters, should be quite sufficient to deal
with this scum, however desperate their resistance. The
odds are slight, the plunder is vast, the punishment is a
justifiable one. What more do brave Vikings desire ? ' :

" Nothing," replied a very broad and thick-set man
who, with Harald and Cyrus, completed the quartette
" nothing ; but if the plan fails, through any hitch,
what then ? "

" Why talk of failing ? ' broke in Harald impatiently ;
" surely you are not

" Nay," interrupted Asbiorn, ere the unforgivable
word " afraid 5: had passed his young lord's lips
" nay, Asgurd means but to look on both sides, as a
careful warrior is bound to do. But in this case we must
forget there is another side, and just make the plan
succeed. Its very simplicity will carry it through.
It is time to start," he added quickly, as though to check
further argument and impress his claim to command.

The other three followed him as he strode towards

Harald's celebrated Oath 49

the waiting groups, who, forsaking their rough jests
and lounging attitudes, drew together into solid for-
mation as he advanced.

" All ready, men ? ' he inquired. " Well, then,
Asgurd and Cyrus, do you take charge of our prisoner
and his escort ' nodding towards those of his men
who were now attired in the clothing of the pirates
" and march just ahead of us until we are close to the
castle, when you know what you have to do. If the
prisoner makes any attempt to escape or give the alarm,
cut him down at once. The lord Harald and I will
follow close in your footsteps ; and my word to you all
is" Silence ! '

A brief pause ensued, and then the force started on
its errand in the order indicated, and ere long the dark-
ness had swallowed them ; while the few Vikings who
were perforce left behind to guard the ships and the
prisoners, relieved their injured feelings and gave ex-
pression to their disgust by bestowing sundry hearty kicks
and curses on the helpless wretches who lay groaning
in their bonds.

The warder at the castle gate was idly humming a
song and wishing that his tour of duty were done that he
might join his comrades at ale-hall, when a subdued
whistle at the gate below stiffened all his faculties at
once into alertness.

" Who goes there ? ' he demanded.

" It is I Red Peter," replied a voice that he thought
he recognised.

" The word ? ' he asked again.

" Wild-fowl ! " replied the voice.

" Right enough," remarked the warder ; " but I
must see a little more of you ere I let you in." And he
descended from the wall by a stone stair to the postern,
through a wicket in which he scanned the party that had
gathered round the gate to await its opening.

" 'Tis you, indeed, Master Red Peter," said he at
last, seemingly satisfied with his scrutiny of the leader,

50 Harald First of the Vikings

who had stood forward in front of his men, the gaudy
garments of whom were visible enough by the smoky
flare of the flickering torch though their features were
indistinguishable ; " but why come thus stealthily to the
gate, instead of sounding your horn cheerily as a bold
sea-rover should do ? '

" Hush, fool ! ' replied Red Peter. " We have lured
two ships into the fiord below ; and as our one ship is
not strong enough to capture both for we know not
whither our comrade the Walrus has gone the captain
has sent me up privately with a few men to get some of
you to come down and lend a hand. Open the gate :
quick, now ! '

Convinced that all was right, the warder complied
without further delay, and the party filed in ; but no
sooner were they well within the portals than the hapless
fellow found himself seized, gagged, bound, and thrust
into a corner, where he lay listening in dismay as a large
body of men marched swiftly and silently in, locking the
gate behind them, and proceeded straight into the
interior of the castle.

In a few moments a very Babel of uproar arose ; and
as shouts of " Harald ! ' and " Asbiorn ! " rose above
the frenzied yells of the surprised robbers who, having
been taken unawares and unarmed, were utterly un-
prepared for such an onslaught, the unhappy warder
realised in despair that his comrades at sea must have
been defeated, and that a day of reckoning had arrived
for him and his fellow freebooters on land.

Asbiorn had stowed the key of the gate on his own
person, and, to prevent possible treachery, had rebound
his captive guide and tossed him aside to await his
leisure ; then, at the head of his men, he had stormed
through into the hall and burst, flushed with eager
anticipation, upon the unsuspecting robbers. These
were almost instantly overpowered and cut down ;
and at the shout : " Scatter, men ! ' the Vikings broke
off into separate parties, and hurried through corridors
and rooms in search of further victims.

Harald's celebrated Oath 51

Cyrus stood by the door of the great hall with a few
men, as a guard to prevent any fugitives escaping by
that exit ; Harald and Asgurd ranged through the
building, slaying (as was the custom of the time) without
mercy any of the robbers they encountered ; but
Asbiorn sought to take the commander of the castle
alive, for he was old in such warfare, and had heard of
and explored secretly hidden hoards of treasure hidden
by the chiefs from their own men. So he gave the
strictest orders to secure alive, if possible, the persons
of those he sought, and, as he was in the habit of doing,
saw to it himself that his orders were obeyed.

For nigh on an hour the hunt went on without ceasing,
and then the Vikings came crowding down from various
parts of the castle into the great hall, laden with booty
of all sorts and laughing and joking boisterously
amongst themselves at their success.

" Have you found the leaders, Asbiorn ? ' inquired
Cyrus.

" Not a trace of them," replied Asbiorn, disappoint-
ment visible in his features. " Have in that guide of
ours he may know something ; and do some of you
fetch up that warder by the gate."

Several men hurried off on the latter errand, while a
couple unbound the guide and brought him before
Asbiorn, who was now joined by Harald, Asgurd, and
Cyrus.

" Is there a secret hiding-place in this castle ? '
asked Asbiorn, bending his brow sternly on the prisoner.

" There is, my lord," replied the latter ; " but if any
have taken refuge there, and escaping learn that I have
revealed their whereabouts to you, you might as well slay
me out of hand."

" They will not escape or trouble you," remarked
Asbiorn grimly. " Lead us to the place without more
ado. Forward ! ' And a party of them moved off,
the prisoner leading the way.

"'The secret chamber proved to be a very simple con-
trivance within the hall. A stone, moving on a pivot,

5 2 Harald First of the Vikings

when a cunningly concealed spring was touched, swung
back, disclosing to view a small inner room containing
a number of large chests ; and in the middle stood, with
drawn weapons in their hands, the two men, Thord and
Simon, whom we first saw conversing on the battlements.

These, seeing the game was up, and that for them
there would assuredly be no mercy, made a furious dash
to slay at least one of their foes ere they died them-
selves ; but they had no chance among so many, and
were instantly cut down. Then the party entered the
room, and the chests were forced open. Here was
stored all that was most valuable in the eyes of the
pirate chiefs jewellery, silver cups and utensils, heavily
ornamented weapons, and bags containing coin of all
nations ; and Asbiorn, bidding his men find ropes and
make the chests fast again, sent Asgurd to the out-
buildings for transport.

Several carts were found, but curiously enough no
horses or cattle, the latter being possibly kept at some
farm further inland ; so the Vikings with much jesting
and laughter rapidly loaded up all the plunder that the
vehicles could contain, and constituted themselves
beasts of burden for the time being.

When all that was of value had been cleared out of the
castle, torches were applied to various parts of the
building ; and leaving it wrapt in flames behind them,
Asbiorn and his followers moved away towards their
ships, dragging the carts containing their plunder in
their midst. The warder and Red Peter were cast loose
and bidden run for their lives ; and thankful for the
unexpected reprieve the two rascals fled inland at best
speed, amid the merriment of their captors.

An hour brought these to their galleys, on board of
which the plunder was speedily stowed ; and then,
unmooring, the Vikings rowed down the fiord to the open
sea, where they hoisted their wide square-sails and headed
homeward before the favouring southerly breeze.

" Well, Cyrus," quoth Harald, the evening before they
made their port, ' ' you have had your revenge on the

Harald's celebrated Oath 53

rascals for the loss of your ship and crew, and your share
of the spoil should set you up again in the world."

" True, my lord."

" And how about my proposal to you ? When I
see Guttorm, I shall ask him for a dragon of my own,
as I have now a right to do. Will you be her sailing
master ? '

" The honour is too great for me, my lord," replied
Cyrus. " I am, as I have said, but a rude sailor

" That is my affair," quoth Harald. " Come man !
Ay, or no ? '

" Ay, my lord, and with thanks. I will be true to you
as haft to blade. Bear only with me, when I hold to my
own opinion on matters I believe myself to know some-
thing about."

" That will be your duty," replied Harald ; and so the
bargain was struck, and for many a long year Cyrus
served his master, faithfully and stoutly, meeting his
death at last as he would have wished it in battle on
the ocean he knew and loved so well.

When Harald proffered his request for a long-ship to
Guttorm, his uncle, who had been much pleased with
the report he had received from Asbiorn concerning his
ward, agreed at once ; and thus, when he was barely
fifteen, did our hero find himself in command on his own
deck, though naturally enough he had capable and
experienced officers with him to whose advice he very
wisely gave ear.

From now on, Harald entered upon the strenuous life
that was to harden him for the still more arduous years
when he was to be fighting his way to the throne of all
Norway, and the almost more trying times that were to
beset him when, sole ruler of that country, he should
hold his own against every plot and combination that
should harass him, some even to be conceived and carried
on by his own sons and their adherents.

Fate was welding and tempering the weapon where-
with Norway a collection of petty, quarrelsome tribes
of one race was to be shaped into a great nation that

54 Harald First of the Vikings

was to leave its impress on the history of the world ;
and the memory of which was to sparkle, while that
world should endure, with legend and tale of deeds that
lifted their doers into the highest ranks of men.

There was a king in Hordaland, named Eric, and he
had a daughter called Gyda. This girl was now (871 A.D.)
about sixteen years of age, and celebrated all the country
round for her beauty and wit. Eric had placed her,
when quite an infant, as foster child in the house of a
great " bonder ' in Valders, and here she was being
brought up in safety and contentment, far from the
anxieties and dangers which in these troublous times
centred around the court of a petty king.

Harald had ere this formally taken over the govern-
ment from his uncle, though Guttorm retained almost
all his old influence over his young sovereign, and exer-
cised wellnigh as powerful an authority, albeit not
openly. The fame of Gyda's beauty and spirit came to
Harald's ears, and with Guttorm's approbation he sent
messengers to the girl, asking her hand in marriage.

Now Harald's name and renown were by this time
widespread throughout Norway, while his personal
beauty and generosity were the theme of many a scald ;
consequently, both he and Guttorm anticipated that an
alliance with him would be one not lightly esteemed
by any woman, especially as his descent was clear and
undoubted from the Yngling race.

When the messengers arrived in Valders they inquired
for Gyda, and on being shown into her presence they
delivered their message from the young king, expecting
there and then a favourable reply. To their surprise,
however, Gyda thus addressed them :

" Tell your master," quoth she, " I esteem myself
too highly to throw away my person and take a man for
husband, king though he term himself, who rules over
only a few districts of this great and noble land. And
methinks," she continued, " it is wonderful that no king
here in Norway will make the whole country subject to

( (

Now tell to King Harold these my words.'"

Harald's celebrated Oath 55

him, in the same way as Gorm the Old, 1 did in Denmark,
or Eric in Upsala."

The messengers, astounded at this blank refusal of
what they, naturally enough, considered a great honour,
remonstrated with her, but in vain ; and as they dared
not employ force, they finally turned to leave the house
and report the failure of their mission to their master.
Gyda, however, followed them out, saying :

" Now tell to King Harald these my words. I will
only agree to be his lawful wife upon the condition that
he shall first, for my sake, subject to himself the whole
of Norway, so that he may rule over that Kingdom as
freely and fully as King Eric over the Swedish dominions
or King Gorm over Denmark ; 1 for only then, methinks,
can he be called the King of a People."

The messengers returned home and delivered the reply
to Harald and Guttorm, making faithful report of all that
had passed between them and Gyda, and repeating her
words exactly as she had spoken them ; and they added
that, in their opinion, the girl who so flouted a king,
and sent him so insolent a message, ought to suffer severe
punishment. But to their surprise Harald, after a few
moments reflection, expressed disagreement with this
opinion.

" This girl," said he, " has not spoken or done so much
amiss that she should be punished, but rather she should
be thanked for her words. She has reminded me of
something which it appears to me wonderful I did not
think of before. And now I make the solemn vow, and
take that God to witness 2 who made me, and rules over
all things, that never shall I clip or comb my hair until
I have subdued the whole of Norway with scat (land-
tax) and duties and domains ; or, if not, have died in the
attempt." 3

1 King Gorm had not then conquered Denmark, though Gyda said
he had.

2 Did Harald actually, I wonder, use this adjuration in a dimly
Christian sense, or did he refer to the particular God out of all the
heathen mythology in whom he, personally, believed ?

3 Heimskringla.

56 Harald First of the Vikings

Guttorm, whether from policy or ambition, praised
the vow, and added that it was royal work to fulfil royal
words. The sentiment appealed to Harald' s subjects
and retainers, and from one reason or another all
espoused his cause and extolled the grandeur of its
conception ; and thus, taking fire at the words of a
girl of sixteen, Harald began the enterprise which
occupied him arduously and incessantly for twelve
years, and bore him, at the end of that period, on the
crest of a sea of blood and intrigue, to the thorny throne
of Norway as the sole ruler of that country.

Chapter V

Of Harald's First Campaign

WHEN King Harald made his celebrated vow
which, as previously noted, is about the
only thing generally known of him in these
days he probably realised the magnitude of the task
before him. At any rate, the vow seems to have been
couched in such solemn and deliberate terms that he
could not possibly, save under the penalty of forfeiting
his authority, rank, and good name, avoid making the
first steps upon the path leading towards the attainment
of his aspirations ; and when once his feet were on that
path he knew, and so did every man in Norway who
heard the tale, that he must reach his goal or die. It
speaks well for the character (even then) of our hero
that, aware of the serious, almost desperate, nature of
the enterprise, his immediate subjects rallied round him
with one accord to aid him in his endeavour.

The first of his rivals upon whom the brunt was to fall
is said to have been a King Gandalf, who, however, seems
to have drawn his fate upon him by attempting to seize
the realm bequeathed to Harald by his father, Halfdan
the Black. He gathered allies unto himself and set out
upon his quest; but in the end -" One by one five
kings were killed . . . last of all Gandalf, and King
Harald took all the latter 's kingdom as far south as the
Glommen."

But to our tale.

" Strike first, threaten last ! ' quoth Guttorm, speak-

5 8 Harald First of the Vikings

ing at the conclusion of a council of war that had been
called almost immediately after Harald had uttered his
vow ; " strike hard and sharp, and so will you succeed."

" Say you so ? ' responded Harald ; " who, then, is
to be the first at whom we shall strike ? '

" My word," replied Guttorm, " is for King Gandalf
or, indeed, the nearest of him and his allies. Conquer
one, and you will have no need to choose a second. The
other lesser kings will choose for you, and you will then
have to meet the gathering storm."

' Send round the war arrow ! ' said Harald. " I
will march on the third day from now."

And the council broke up, and dispersed to their
several duties connected with the projected expedition.

When Harald and Guttorm set forth to begin the cam-
paign that was to endure for twelve long years, they
found themselves menaced by no fewer than five kings
and princes. On the one side there was King Gandalf,
and with him Hogni and Frodi, the sons of King Eystein
of Hedemark ; Hogni Karason, another prince, was
marching and ravaging far and wide through the pro-
vince of Ringerike ; and lastly, King Hake Gandalfsson
got together a force of three hundred men, and set out
for Westfold, going by infrequented inland tracks
through scarce-known passes, with a view to taking
Harald by surprise ; " but King Gandalf abode with
his host in his own land, with intent to put across the
firth, he and his army, into Westfold " to take Harald
in flank and rear.

Harald and Duke Guttorm heard through their spies
of the intended strategy of the invaders, and, as the
latter had advised, struck first and hard, being deter-
mined to destroy their foes in detail. They marched
up country to intercept Hake, and by means of good
generalship and trusty guides found him when in the
act of traversing a narrow dale. Guttorm at once pressed
forward and barred his exit, holding him in check, while
Harald turned off with a part of his army and, skirting
an intervening hill, fell upon Hake's rear as he was hotly

Harald's First Campaign 59

engaged with Guttorm. The action was desperate, but
brief ; for, penned in by forces that were each numerically
larger than his own, King Hake and a great part of his
men fell where they stood, quarter being neither asked
nor given. Only a very few escaped by bypaths from
the general slaughter ; and " the place has been sithence
called Hakesdale."

But scant time had King Harald to rest after the fight,
for other foes were thronging around and into his
dominions. Back he marched into Westfold, where,
taking advantage of his absence, King Gandalf had by
now entered and asserted himself ; and as both parties
were eager to come to conclusions, battle was joined
without delay.

Harald sent Guttorm on in advance and, keeping a
body of men in reserve, bade him fall on with all his
might. Nothing loth, the duke carried out his instruc-
tions, and was met with equal fury by his opponents.
Both sides exhausted their store of spears, and then the
hand to hand fighting of the day ensued ; and as King
Gandalf 's forces were somewhat in excess of Guttorm' s,
the latter was slowly but gradually driven back.

]At this juncture, aboVe the tumult of the confused
struggle, arose a swelling roar of " Harald ! Harald ! "
and, emerging from behind a wood that had shielded
their approach from detection, the reserves burst suddenly
in impetuous charge upon the exposed flank of their
enemy. Taken by surprise and driven in upon each
other, the latter lost heart ; Guttorm rallied his retreat-
ing soldiers, and renewed his attack with all the vigour
of which they were capable ; and Gandalf and his men,
overmatched and hopeless of retrieving the day, broke
and fled in confusion.

Gandalf got safely home to his own country, where he
remained for a time brooding over his defeat, but still
resolved on further action ; but his followers were too
disheartened by their recent ill-success to do aught more
than insist on returning to their homes for a while,
at least.

60 Harald First of the Vikings

When these tidings came to the ears of Hogni and
Frodi, the sons of King Eystein of Hedemark, they were
in dread of Harald' s host now marching in their direction ;
so they sent off speedy messengers to Hogni Karason
and Hersir x Gudbrand, their allies, and appointed a
meeting at Ringsacre in Hedemark for the purpose of
considering what next was to be done. They had not
expected such prompt and decisive action on the part
of Harald, and realised that, if they themselves would
save their lives and property, they must be equally
prompt and decisive in countering his blows.

But Harald and Guttorm knew the value of correct
and early information, and the date and locality of the
proposed meeting was known to them ere ever it took
place.

" The one blow," remarked Harald to his uncle, " will
suffice for the four. Let them come together, and then
we will smite. Now, Guttorm, do you take your men
and I will take mine, and we will wend to Ringsacre,
reaching there at night time ; and then, hey ! for a
flare, the flames of which shall tell the news to the
whole country-side."

" We will go this very day," said Guttorm ; " but it
were wise to tell none of our intent until we are near the
spot. As matters now stand in Norway, many men are
undecided which king they will serve : hearts can waver
and tongues can wag."

" Both hearts and tongues can be stilled," responded
Harald ; " but your words are wise."

That evening the two forces set out and marched all
night, having trusty guides. The next day they lay
hid among the woods, proceeding on their course only
when darkness had again fallen ; and near midnight
they arrived at their destination. So warily was the
manoeuvre executed, that they linked hands and sur-
rounded the position wherein the kings were sleeping
before the sentinels were aware of their approach ; but
at the first alarm all thought of concealment was cast

1 See p. 232 for " Hersir " = Baron.

Harald's First Campaign 61

aside, and the concerted plan was carried into effect
with stunning finality.

A dense body of men encircled each house that held
a leader and applied fire to it, and in a brief space the
flames were roaring to the sky. The alarmed inmates,
roused thus suddenly and unceremoniously from their
slumbers, grasped their weapons and strove frantically
to fight their way out into the open, but with scant avail.
Hogni Karason and Gudbrand never emerged from under
the blazing roofs that covered them : they and most
of their men perished miserably in the mass of burning
material that fell in upon their heads ; but the sons of
Eystein succeeded in rallying a sufficient number of
followers to force their way out, and fell frenziedly upon
the foes that hemmed them in, attempting to hew their
way to liberty. The effort was vain ; they were over-
whelmed by numbers and cut down ; " and there fell
both Hogni and Frodi."

Having thus effectually disposed of his four rivals,
Harald left the spot and marched backward and forward
through the country-side, the terror of his name going
before him ; but as it was ever his policy (and Gut-
torm's) to treat leniently those who submitted to his
rule, the rumour of his mild intentions spread rapidly,
and one province after another declared for him as king.
Guttorm issued many proclamations, promising im-
munity and reward to loyalists, but scant mercy to mal-
contents ; and these, and the knowledge of the swift-
ness of the punishment that had overtaken the four
leaders aforementioned, enabled Guttorm ere long to
rally round his royal master's standard the population
of Ringerike and Heathmark, Gudbrand's-dale and
Hadaland, Thotn, Raumrick, and all the northern parts
of Vingulmark.

Only King Gandalf abode still in his own land, wild
with rage and disappointment, and gathering to him
numbers of folk from the more southerly parts of the
country to try and make head against the conquering
king. But his day, also, was at hand.

62 Harald First of the Vikings

" There remains now but the one king," remarked
Guttorm, " of all those who wended forth to seize your
kingdom, my lord."

"Ay," responded Harald; "King Gandalf is he. I
have not forgotten that it was he who set the light in the
thatch."

" He gathers men fast," suggested Guttorm ; " why
not press him hard now, ere he gains strength to do much
mischief ? The south-landers flock to his banner, and
it were well to give them some news to carry away with
them into their own country."

" Far-seeing as ever, Guttorm," said Harald heartily.
" Your counsel is good, and we will follow it forthwith.
See to it."

Within the week an army was on the march to chal-
lenge Gandalf to battle ; and the latter, believing him-
self strong enough to achieve success, set out to encounter
Harald. But he had underrated his enemy ; for
Harald and Guttorm withstood him so vigorously by
day, and harassed his camps so incessantly by night,
that, driven from point to point and exhausted with
broken rest, his men began to desert in large numbers,
and finally Gandalf, seeing all was lost, rallied a few
faithful adherents and made a desperate onslaught on his
persevering enemy.

The battle was severe, and lasted for some time ; but
eventually Gandalf was slain, and his men, disheartened
by the fall of their leader, dispersed in all directions for
safety. " So Harald got to him all Gandalf's realm
south away to Raumelf."

This disposed of the first confederacy against Harald,
and opened a broad path to future conquest. By
the advice of his uncle Guttorm he now assumed the
initiative, marched into the Uplands, " and so north
through the Dales, and thence north over theDovrafell."
When he arrived in the more thickly populated country,
Harald found it bitterly averse to his plans and his rule ;
following, therefore, the established custom, he spread
sword and devastation everywhere. Those who were

Harald's First Campaign 63

able to do so escaped, some to Orkadale, some to Gauldale,
and some to the woods and mountains ; but those who
could not flee came in and submitted, and Harald treated
them well, replaced them in their possessions, and
enrolled them as his subjects.

He pushed on and came to Orkadale, but here a certain
King Gryting had gathered an army and opposed his
further advance. Rapidly assembling his forces, Harald
gave battle, and with the usual result. Gryting's array
was broken and dispersed, many of his men being
slain ; but he himself was taken prisoner, and on being
given the option of death or swearing fealty to his
conqueror, he accepted the latter choice and became
Harald's man. " Thereafter all the Orkadale folk
submitted them to King Harald and became his men."

By now the cause of Harald was being widely espoused
from all sides, either from favour or from fear. It is
related that Earl Hakon Griotgardsson came from the
west, from Yriar, with a large following, to offer his
services to Harald ; and as the earl was a great man
and of much weight in the country, the new accession
was of much value to the king. He marched on into
Gauldale and, meeting with opposition, fought and
killed two kings and took their domains the Gauldale
folk and the Strind-folk ; and as some recompense to his
new adherent, he gave him the earldom over the Strind-
folk.

Then Harald swept into Stiordale, fought another
battle and won it, and subjected the people of that
province also. The up-country Thrand-folk, seeing
their neighbours eaten up piecemeal, gathered together,
led by four kings, and essayed to stem the tide of invasion.
But it was all to no effect ; for Harald met and fought
them, gained the victory, dispersing or slaying his
opponents, and in the end brought into subjection to
himself the whole of Thrandheim. " King Harald had
eight battles in all, yea, or more, in Thrandheim."

There is a quaint story told of two brothers in this

64 Harald First of the Vikings

campaign. While Harald was conquering the Numedal
district, the two king-brothers thereof, Herlaug and
Hrollaug, abandoned all hope of withstanding his arms.
Herlaug, despising the notion of surrender and preferring
death, got into a " howe ' (or mound with a small,
internal chamber) with eleven men and some food and
drink, and was covered in ; but Hrollaug, who had
resolved on submission and life, gave a typical exhibition
of what was considered a descent (in rank) from king to
earl.

He had a king's high- seat arrayed on the summit of
his brother's grave-mound, and seated himself therein ;
then he ordered pillows to be laid on the lower place
where earls sat below the king, tumbled himself down
from the king's seat on to the earl's seat, and declared
himself thereby earl. He then went out to meet Harald,
told him what he had done in token of submission, and
formally tendered him his kingdom and fealty. Harald,
to complete the formality, girded a sword round Hrollaug,
hung a shield round his neck, named him earl, and
inducted him into his high-seat. " Then he gave him
the Naumdale folk, and made him earl over them."

After this, Harald marched back to Thrandheim into
winter quarters. The place pleased him, and he built
there his " stead " or palace, making it his headquarters ;
he named the stead " Ladir." That same winter he
married Asa, the daughter of Earl Hakon Griotgardsson ;
and in consequence Hakon became one of the most
prominent men in the rising kingdom.

Most of the winter was devoted to shipbuilding, for
Harald was well aware that he must subdue the coast-
folk of Norway and set trusty men in charge of the coast
provinces, if he wished for peace ; also he knew that the
numbers of the Vikings, who were formerly only a small
body of sea Ishmaelites, were being swelled by the
constantly increasing accessions of those emigrants from
Norway who were determined not to submit to his rule.
A large and strong fleet was a vital necessity that was
apparent to both him and his councillors and therefore

Harald's First Campaign 65

he set about the task of building one with his usual
energy, being resolved, the ensuing spring, to carry his
banner southward by sea along the coast, and leave the
land-folk to recover, after their recent chastisement,
under the fostering care of his own earls and liege-
men.

Chapter VI

Of the Burning of the Updale Woods

IT is a well-known truism that " the best laid plans
of mice and men gang aft agley " ! and Harald was
speedily to learn that amid such a turbulent race
there would always be some bold spirits who would
bitterly resent all authority, and on whom, if he wished
to preserve intact the possessions he was battling so
strenuously to gain and hold, he was bound to keep a
very watchful eye.

He had met and defeated King Gryting of Orkadale,
inflicting severe punishment on his army ; Gryting
himself had been taken prisoner, and had submitted,
with (as the chronicle says) all the Orkadale folk, to
Harald's power ; and his broken host had dispersed
to seek their safety in all directions. What more
reasonable, then, than for Harald to turn his attention
to the building of his fleet and his plans for the sub-
jugation of the coast-folk ?

But he deceived himself. Possibly, had King Gryting
died valiantly in battle, his army would have stood their
ground and died with him ; but the rumour that he was
taken prisoner alive, seems to have prejudiced him in
their eyes and affected them in another way. They
broke and fled, many of them to the woods and mountains,
and there brooded over future revenge ; and as Harald
swept rapidly through Orkadale the dalesmen, who
deemed themselves betrayed by their king and scorned
to submit, retreated before him, seeking shelter, like their
brethren, in the woods and mountains, and here they

Burning of the Updale Woods 67

quietly bided their time until Harald should have
departed to his own home.

When he was fairly out of the country, the leaders of
these scattered bands of fugitive Orkadalers met and held
counsel together. On one point they were all agreed :
submission was out of the question. Free men they had
lived, free men they would die, and there must be many
of the same way of thinking. So they sent round the
war arrow in secret, and drew recruits from every corner
of Orkadale to their banners in the hilly, wooded country ;
then, when their ranks had swelled to formidable pro-
portions, they chose the time when Harald was most
occupied in his ship-building, and openly proclaimed
defiance.

It was the depth of winter in Norway no light season
for weaklings ; but these men were bold and hardy,
accustomed to bitter weather, and desperate in their
resolve. If Harald conquered others, he should not
conquer them at least, not without a stern struggle ;
the dangers and difficulties of their mountain recesses
were as great, if not greater, for him and his troops as
for them ; so they steeled their hearts, swept the country-
side for provisions, and dared him to come and try
conclusions with them in their wooded fastnesses.

Now, as Harald's designs for the spring would neces-
sitate the taking of most of his available forces with him,
it would be distinctly dangerous to leave upon his
borders a powerful and threatening foe. His capital,
his obedient provinces, now recovering from the ravages
of war, would lie at their mercy, and when he returned
he would probably find rebellion and discontent seething
everywhere, and his work would have to be done over
again. Such a thing was not to be thought of for a
moment ! Therefore, he gathered his army around him,
and, accepting the challenge, set out to bring the insur-
gent Orkadalers of the Updale Woods to then* senses.

Earl Asbiorn, Thorkill, and Grimm, old friends of
ours, went with him ; but Cyrus he left behind in
Thrandheim to superintend and push on as best he

68 Harald First of the Vikings

might, with diminished gangs of workmen, the task of
getting his fleet built ; and Guttorm remained as
regent, to oversee matters of State and keep him
informed of the progress of affairs.

" A tough job, this, Thorkill," remarked Grimm to his
companion as they sat by a fire in camp ; " Harald is
more determined to give these Orkadalers a sharp lesson,
than I have ever yet known him to be about any-
thing."

" No wonder," responded Thorkill. " They have
chosen the very worst time for us that could be, and
Harald is well aware that they have done so on purpose."

" This talk," continued Grimm, " of living and dying
free men, seems to me merely a pretext. How has
Harald interfered with the common folk ? In no way,
save to give them greater security and prosperity ; and
if he bids them pay a tax to ensure that, who shall say
it is not earned ? '

" True. It is the petty kings and the chiefs, who live
by plundering others these same common folk among
them who make all the outcry. But leaving that
matter, how does he intend to conduct this expedition
we are now engaged in ? A country swept bare of
provisions, and covered with snow ; rugged mountains,
yawning defiles, dense woods to be traversed in search
of men who know their every goat track. It is no
child's play, this."

"As to the provisions," replied Grimm, " we may be
sure Harald has already established a line of com-
munication, and we shall get what we need : that is the
first thing he is sure to have thought of. As to the
snow, we have all seen snow before, and are not likely
to shiver and shake at the thought of marching through
it ; but as to those same mountains, defiles, and woods,
I too am at a loss to guess how the campaign will be
carried on. Still, I believe in Harald, and so do you ;
and we may be quite sure he will find a way."

" I am of your opinion," quoth a voice, and Earl
Asbiorn stalked out of the darkness and flung himself

Burning of the Updale Woods 69

down by the fire. " So you cannot fathom his strategy,
either of you ? '

" I have racked my brains to no purpose," replied
Grimm, greeting his old comrade ; " and I am as far
from a satisfactory result as ever."

" And you, Thorkill ? ' asked Asbiorn.

" Well," said Thorkill, " were it summer, I might come
near to guessing ; but being winter h'mph ! '

He shrugged his shoulders, stared into the fire, and was
silent.

" See now," smiled Asbiorn, " how little his best men
know our Harald. Think awhile ! I will put you on
the track. Does he ever do things as other men expect
him to do them ? Is he content to do the usual thing ? '

" Not if he can find a newer and better way," replied
both.

" Then seek for the most simple method, which, very
often, is the last thought of, just because it lies under
your very nose."

Both stared at him, at each other, and then into the
fire, but could come to no conclusion ; so Asbiorn rose
to leave, saying with a laugh :

" Take all the rest you can : you'll need it ; meantime,
have either of you ever housed a wolf in his den ? If
so, and you did not wish, for any reason, to come to close
quarters with the brute, how would you get him ?
Think it over. Good night."

And he strode away, still laughing.

The two looked at each other.

" Ay ! wolves they are, no doubt," said Grimm at
last, " and housed they may be, for they have nothing
like our numbers ; but what means Asbiorn ? '

" Starve them out, I suppose," replied Thorkill.
" Pen them in till they're weak with hunger, and then
knock them on the head quietly and without any fuss.
That's it, comrade ! But it will be a long and wearisome
task, and Harald wants to get back to his fleet-building.
Well, we had best do as Asbiorn advised, and get our
rest."

jo Harald First of the Vikings

The king's force pushed on until it reached the foot
of a tall mountain, thickly girdled with pine woods and
marking the beginning of a long range of similar heights,
where it halted. That night, Harald sent for Thorkill
and Grimm. They found a stranger with him a
peasant, by his dress.

" I want you, Thorkill," said the king, " to take your
division and go with this man as guide where he will
lead you. When you reach the spot, you will have an
open view of the plain here ; and when you see two fires
lighted, one close beside the other, press forward in the
direction your guide will indicate and act as circum-
stances may require. Follow my instructions closely,
and on no account move forward until you see the
signal."

Thorkill saluted and left the tent, the seeming peasant
bearing him company.

" Now, Grimm," continued Harald ; " you also will
be provided with a guide, and you will proceed with your
men along the plain until you come to a certain defile
running up into the mountains. Follow that route,
and take post where your guide will show you as though
you were lying in ambush for an enemy. I am not sure,
but I think it likely you will have fighting. If you meet
Thorkill without either of you having seen a foe, send
a party down to me here to report at once."

Grimm departed, and Harald turned to Asbiorn, who
had sat silently by while the foregoing instructions were
given.

" You think it will work out as I hope ? " he inquired.

" It is," replied Asbiorn, " the only way I can see to
success ; but the final move will have to be quick and
decisive."

" I intend it to be so," remarked Harald, grimly.

About noon on the following day the two fires were
lighted, close together, on an open space clear of the
camp.

" The signal," said the guide, touching Thorkill on the
shoulder.

Burning of the Updale Woods 7 i

" Good ! ' replied the latter. Rising, he called an
officer to him, and said : " Pass the word along for the
whole line to advance slowly, moving eastward, and
scour the mountain thoroughly. I doubt if there will
be any resistance as yet, but if there be, it must be met
and pushed back. You all know your orders and under-
stand the general plan. Go ! '

In accordance with instructions furnished by the guide
the entire division, strung out over the mountain side,
pressed forward, keeping well in touch and covering a
large extent of ground. As they advanced up the rocky
ascent, they constantly saw human forms flitting before
them among the trees, and were occasionally greeted
with a flight of arrows or spears ; but they moved
steadily on, their agile foes ever retreating before them,
until the evening drew in.

By now they were near the summit, and the line had
contracted, owing to the narrowing of the range, until
it was far denser in formation than at setting out. The
word ran along to halt, light fires, and bivouac on the
spot for the night, especial orders being issued to prevent
the breaking of the cordon by any attack ; and the
troops, wearied by the climb, settled down to rest as they
might, the whole line being strongly picketed in front.
No interruption occurred, however, save from such
minor assaults as might have been expected, and the
following day, as soon as daylight permitted, the advance
was resumed.

When the summit was reached, Thorkill obtained a
wide view. He saw Harald's camp far below, to all
appearance undisturbed ; he looked everywhere for
Grimm and his force, but could perceive no signs of
them ; then, taking up their march again, he and his
men pressed steadily down, in the direction indicated
by the guide. But suddenly a great noise of shouting
was heard directly ahead, and from right and left came
answering cries from his own men. Thorkill grasped
the truth before his companion, who turned to him with
a smile, could explain.

7 2 Harald First of the Vikings

" They have run into Grimm's arms ! ' he exclaimed.
' Ay, have they," said the man ; " and they are
trying to break back. Stand firm, now, or all your
labour will be thrown away."

" Trust me ! ' responded Thorkill ; and he shouted
orders to that effect to be passed along.

And now, as the men pushed on, they encountered
serious resistance. Again and again fierce rushes were
met and repelled, and casualties were becoming frequent
on both sides ; and at last, emerging on a plateau that
terminated abruptly in a precipitous descent, the whole
situation was made clear.

The line of retreat for the Orkadalers from this par-
ticular mountain was by a narrow, saddle-back ridge,
connecting it with another steep, wooded range that
towered in front ; but on the further side of the neck,
barring the way of escape for the fugitives by that path,
was planted a body of armed men under Grimm, who
mockingly invited the Orkadalers to come across, promis-
ing them a hearty welcome. In the rear of these latter
stretched the serried, steadily advancing arc of their

Eursuers under Thorkill, precluding all hope of doubling
ack.

The " drive " was complete !

" Surrender, or die ! ' cried Thorkill, addressing the
crowd of stupefied men before him.

Shouts of " We surrender ! ' arose, and were speedily
joined in by nearly all the rebels ; but two or three,
rushing forward, essayed to clamber down the cliff.

A flight of arrows settled matters so far as they were
concerned, and now Grimm shouted across : " Fools !
the way is blocked even there. Throw down your

arms.'

The order was instantly complied with, and moving
forward Thorkill detailed a party to gather up the
weapons ; then, marshalling the prisoners, he drove
them over the ridge into the midst of Grimm's soldiers,
who promptly secured each batch as it arrived. Last
of all Thorkill and his men crossed, and the combined

Burning of the Updale Woods 73

parties, halting on the spot, sent a report to Harald of
their success.

Some hours later the messengers returned with fresh
orders. This time Grimm was detailed to " drive " the
range before him, while Thorkill was ordered down to the
plains with the prisoners, where he would find an escort
for the latter and be guided to a fresh rendezvous ; and
after this manner, with varying success, the sweeping of
the Updale Woods was carried on for nearly a fortnight,
the camp below keeping pace with the advance.

But as body after body of rebels succumbed to these
tactics and were slain or captured, the remainder grew
more wary and difficult to hem in ; their numbers also
dwindled rapidly, as the suspicion of treachery crept
into their midst ; and finally, pressed into a corner
some few square miles in extent, there were left but a
thousand or so of the most desperate and irreconcilable,
and Harald, apprised of the fact, determined to end the
operations at one blow.

That night he moved his whole camp and, making a
wide detour, arrived on the further side of the wooded
district wherein lurked, or toward which were retreating,
the last survivors of the Orkadale rebels. Without halt
he extended his entire force, bidding them surround until
they came in touch with the advancing Grimm and
Thorkill ; " and," added he, " give no quarter."
; This is the end," quoth Earl Asbiorn.

" Not yet," returned Harald, glancing aside at him.

The earl wondered, but said no more; and Harald,
calling for his horse, bade Asbiorn mount and follow,
galloping off to see that the manoeuvre was being carried
out to his satisfaction.

The range of mountains terminated here in a few
minor acclivities, covered densely with pine woods,
seamed with cracks and ravines, and rising in the centre
to a series of bald peaks and ridges, of small size but so
steep that only here and there the snow contrived to
adhere in patches. A strong wind had been blowing some
days previously, sweeping the powdery, white covering

74 Harald First of the Vikings

from the branches of the trees and piling it in places
beneath them in deep drifts ; thus to those on the plain
all was dark forest, with partially naked peaks peeping
out above it. During the last forty-eight hours the
wind had completely dropped, all was still, and a keen
frost had come with the cleared sky.

Harald drew rein at a spot whence he could view the
connection between this last little spur and the range
from which it sprang.

" See," said he, pointing with outstretched hand ;
" if your eyesight equals mine, Asbiorn, you can see
where Thorkill and Grimm are advancing. Mark those
moving dots ; they are the Orkadalers making for these
woods. They do not know we are here yet ! Now to
make sure the gate is effectually barred."

And he resumed his gallop along his extended line of
men.

Asbiorn paused a moment to gaze. Far in the
distance, traversing a white spot on the distant mountain
side, that probably indicated a snow-field, he noted a
number of black dots, moving rapidly in his direction ;
but he dared not linger to watch for the emerging from
the darker patch of forest behind them of the pursuing
force, as Harald might need him, so he wheeled and
galloped off after the king.

Nothing more of note occurred during the ride, though
once Harald scanned the sky, and asked him : " Think
you there will be wind to-night, Asbiorn ? ' and on
receiving an answer in the negative, rode on in thoughtful
mood. Presently they reached headquarters, and the
king entering his tent signified a wish to be alone.

" Call me if anything occurs that requires my
presence," he said. That was all.

Asbiorn retired, wondering what Harald had in mind.
That he was evolving some plan, he was sure ; but he
thought, himself, the strength of the encircling force
would be amply sufficient to net the remnant of the
rebels, and as the king had ordered no quarter to be
given, the matter ought to be settled in a day. The

Burning of the Updale Woods 75

news of the punishment would circulate far and wide,
and probably deter others from imitating the Orkadalers.

What fools the latter were, he thought, to allow
themselves to be driven like sheep or wolves. They
should have scattered over the surrounding provinces,
and then, if they still held to it, have amalgamated
again when Harald was gone. But it would just end in
the usual way ; Harald would get them in his grip, and
how could they die better than fighting, if they were
bent on death ? It was the right and fitting end for a
Northman : the usual way.

And then flashed across his mind the question he had
put to Thorkill and Grimm : "Is Harald content to do
the usual thing ? ' It struck him like a blow. Then
leapt up the other puzzling little trifles " Will there
be wind to-night ? " . . . What was in the king's
mind ? Asbiorn could think of but the one thing-
Fire ! Yes : that was what he intended ; he would
fire the forest ! But would it burn ? Well, why not ?
The trees were of wood resinous the snow had been
blown off them the wind and frost had dried them.
Houses would burn in winter, he knew well : why not
pine-trees ?

But what a vengeance ! To burn a thousand men at
once ! Well, it was a drastic cure for rebellion, certainly,
but it would put an effectual stop to any more little
risings of the kind. It was a stroke after Harald' s own
heart terrible, sure, and sudden ha ! had not the
king said the end would be sudden ? Filled with
admiration, with a touch of awe mingling in it, he lay
down to rest awhile, ordering the officer on duty to call
him should need arise.

It was night, and, as Harald had hoped and expected,
a breeze had sprung up from the east. He and Asbiorn
were riding slowly down the fringe of soldiers that
guarded the line of the forest.

" Any alarm ? ' he inquired, as he passed along.

Only here and there was he met with the reply that

76 Harald First of the Vikings

there had been an abortive attempt to break through.
Most of the officers who reported this, hinted that the
fugitives, finding themselves surrounded, might con-
centrate and make a desperate attack on some one point,
possibly forcing a way ; but Harald only smiled and
rode on. The hours crept on till nigh midnight.

" Asbiorn," said the king ; "by now my orders have
gone round the whole circle. In a few minutes you shall
see what I intend. It may surprise you."

Asbiorn had guessed already, but dared not hint his
comprehension. The king called ; an officer appeared.

" Pass the word by both flanks to carry out my
instructions at once."

" Ay, my lord ! ' and he was gone.

Almost simultaneously twinkling sparks began to
spring up along the verge of the woods, moving and
growing, with here and there a sudden red spurt of
flame.

" Fire, my lord ? ' exclaimed Asbiorn.

" Fire ! ' assented Harald. " I will smoke these
rats in their holes, and the tale shall never die. They
would none of my mercy : they shall taste of my wrath."

He was silent, watching the myriad shifting points
of light that shone as far as eye could see, girdling the
forest with a starry zone.

Presently the element began to assert its power.
Fanned by the breeze, first a few of the drier trees caught,
and kindling, communicated their blaze to their close-
packed brethren. From one to the other, slowly at
first, and then with a rush, the flames leapt and stretched
their ardent fingers, gradually gaining an ascendancy ;
and finally, with a mighty roar and a belch of suffocating
smoke, they suddenly sprang into resistless being, and
rushed fast and furious on their devouring way. A
clamour of voices echoed the sound, as the soldiers
shouted at the success of the scheme ; and with appalling
suddenness the entire forest (as it seemed) for miles
around burst into a sheet of flame that towered high
into the sky.

Burning of the Updale Woods 77

" What of Thorkill and Grimm, my lord ? " asked
Asbiorn.

" They have their orders," replied Harald calmly.
" If they obey those, not a hair of their heads will be
scorched ; but they will probably have some tough
fighting, and the troops are now swarming round to help
them."

This was indeed the case. Once the conflagration
was under way, there was not much fear of the rebels
facing it and attempting to force their escape in that
direction ; they would break back for the hills they
had just left, and it was to prevent that that Harald was
pouring reinforcements round to the further side from
either flank as fast as possible to strengthen the resisting
power of Grimm's and Thorkill's men. The Orkadalers
were fairly trapped !

Putting spurs to their horses, Harald and Asbiorn
galloped away to reach the spot where the rush of
fugitives was likely to be felt most heavily : the path
back to the snowy range ; and on their way they noted
many isolated attempts being made by the despairing
wretches to break through the encircling cordon. But
the order had been given : " No quarter " ; and they
were slain on the instant, or thrust back with spears to
encounter a more horrible death.

Harald and his Jarl arrived at last where a dense,
swaying crowd betokened the main pressure of the
human torrent that was striving its utmost to burst the
impending barrier ; and riding up, they surveyed the
struggle from a short distance.

It did not last long, for those fugitives who had been
swept into the embrace of the heated soldiery were
almost instantly overpowered and killed ; but occasion-
ally an unhappy Orkadaler broke out and fled, only to be
overtaken and struck down by some of the troops who
hovered round the swaying mob of their comrades.

Presently, having evidently completed their task, the
mass of men broke up and, by order of some of the
officers near by, again extended into more open forma-

7 8 Harald First of the Vikings

tion and awaited the advent of more fugitives. None
appeared, however, the flames were now roaring in
close vicinity, and it seemed likely that those Orkadalers
who had been too tardy in taking flight had been over-
taken and consumed by the forest fire.

At this juncture, a strong breeze blew aside for a
moment the dense veil of smoke that hung close over the
tree-tops ; and a simultaneous shout and gestures from
all present indicated some matter of interest in the heart
of the conflagration.

Gathered on several of the bare peaks that emerged
above the forest were about fifty miserable Orkadalers,
some struggling frantically to scale the highest points
but slipping back into the flames that leapt and snapped
at them from below, others tossing their arms with
frenzied gestures as though appealing for the aid that no
human being could afford. It was but a momentary
glance ; and a unanimous groan ran through the watch-
ing crowd as the heavy smoke pall swooped down once
more, enveloping its helpless victims in its smothering
embrace, while the flames quivered and darted through
the blackness like living tongues licking out to their
prey.

There was silence, save for the triumphant roar of the
fiery element ; then Harald turned his horse's head for
camp, remarking to Asbiorn as they quitted the spot :
" Think you this lesson will ever be forgotten ? '

Asbiorn could find no word to reply.

Chapter VII

Of the Two Battles of Solskiel

WITH the spring came news on the breeze from
the south, that stirred men's hearts to battle
ardour and turned their eyes with longing
to Harald ; and the king, never at any time back-
ward in his younger days when the scent of war was
in the air, set his face southward with a great host
of dragons, galleys, and cutters, and sailed for More.
In the fleet were many large ships, and many men of
renown ; but Harald's dragon and her crew, especially
the bodyguard and the berserks, attracted all eyes and
were the theme of the scalds. So went Harald south
to war, leaving Guttorm his uncle in his place to rule
the realm.

The king at that time of the More folk was one
Hunthiof, and he had a son named Solvi Klofi. They
were great warriors, on sea and land, and their fame had
spread far and wide ; and they joined unto them in
alliance Nockvi, the King of Raumsdale, who was the
father of Solvi Klofi's mother. Now when the tidings of
King Harald's expedition came to their ears they sent
round the war arrow, gathered all their available ships
of every kind, and sailed to meet him. The two fleets
encountered each other off Solskiel (an island in the
parish of Aedo, North More), and the weather being
favourable joined battle without delay.

Harald led the way for his own men in his splendid
dragon, his banner upheld by Egil Ullserk and streaming
in the breeze, his chosen band of berserks around him,

8o Harald First of the Vikings

and his hird-men 1 standing in the prow, ready to board
at the first collision. Hunthiof laid his ship straight
for Harald, and a fine vessel it was ; but not so splendid
nor so well manned as the king's. Earl Asbiorn, on the
Hawk, kept close by Harald, in readiness to carry orders
to any part of the fleet ; and right and left towered
many great ships commanded by earls and princes, who
fought that day as Harald's liege-men.

Behind these again came rank upon rank of vessels
of all sorts and sizes, full of fighting men eager for the
fray, chanting their war songs, and, to emphasise the
rhythm of the sonorous words, striking their shields with
their weapons as they sang. Opposite them, in full battle
array, with standards flying and war horns booming,
advanced the fleet of the allied kings, numerically equal
and almost of the same tonnage. Here, too, the men
sang and smote their shields, while the rowers urged the
vessels through the gently swaying swell, and the
boarding parties in the prows shouted defiance. The
roar and clamour of voices, and the splashing of innumer-
able oars, sent the wild-fowl wheeling overhead in
shrieking confusion, as the ships rushed gallantly for-
ward to meet each other.

" Crash ! ' the leading ranks have closed at full speed,
and masts, oars, and planking are rent and splintered
by the terrible shock, men being flung overboard or
prostrate on the decks, unable to keep their footing.
" Crash ! ' again, into the confusion drives a second
rank and a third ; and now all are huddled into a dense
mass, the smaller vessels hovering round and about to
assist in whatever way they may, while over all fly
clouds of arrows and spears to fall in perilous hail on the
combatants below.

Harald and Hunthiof met in full career, and the shock
of the collision as the two ships drove into each other's
stems with trailing oars was so violent as to cause them
to rebound and hurl every man off his feet. But spring-
ing up, the sailors rapidly lashed the dragons together,
1 For explanation see p. 86,

Two Battles of Solskiel 8 1

and the fighting men rushed to meet their opponents.
Now set in a combat fierce and fell, as axe and sword
smote shield or body ; the gulls screamed overhead at
the men shouting and raving below, and the vessels
drifted lazily on the tide.

Once Asbiorn's heart got the better of his head,
and he sprang aboard Harald's adversary, leading
his men in a desperate charge ; but their numbers
were too few to be of much avail, and they were
speedily driven back to the Hawk, where Harald him-
self shouted down to them from his lofty poop to
bide.

To and fro swayed the struggle, now surging over
into one ship and now into the other ; but it was slowly
becoming apparent that the king's men were the
stronger and better disciplined, and were steadily
wearing Hunthiof's resistance down. At this juncture
a fresh combatant rushed up at the full speed of her oars
and crashed into the other side of Harald's dragon,
diverting his attack on Hunthiof, and obliging him to
employ a portion of his berserks to repel boarders in that
quarter also.

Asbiorn, in the Hawk, noting her advance, had
already made his way to the nearest king's ship and
informed her commander of the perilous position of his
lord ; and he, turning his prow, was speedily pouring
men into Harald's second opponent and compelling
her, in her turn, to face a new antagonist. And now
ship after ship came tearing up, as if there were some
magnetic attraction at this spot ; and gradually round
the king's vessel gathered the entire strength of both
fleets, each combatant devoting itself to the nearest
adversary, and reckless of what was going on around
so long as its own particular part in the action was
creditably maintained.

Hark ! there is a cry : " Hunthiof is slain ! ' His
dragon is backing out of the press, affording a momentary
respite to the king. Again, a cry peals out : " Nockvi
Nockvi is down ! ' And the second opponent, likewise,

8 2 Harald First of the Vikings

has hastily manned her oars and is pushing and pulling
her way to the open.

" To me Harald's men ! ' It is the king's voice,
hoarse with shouting, but recognised by those near by ;
and the rallying battle cry swells and swells till it
dominates every other sound, and the ships of the
allies are seen to be extricating themselves from the
crowd, and scattering as best they may for safety.

A galley makes out of the press and speeds after the
dragon bearing Hunthiof, which is now in full flight.
It is the Hawk ; and her gallant commander, Asbiorn, is
making a desperate effort to capture or cripple the
leader of the enemy's fleet. But see ! rushing in his
wake, impelled by twice the number of oars and over-
hauling him with every stroke, comes another dragon ;
and with shouts of " Solvi Solvi Klofi ! ' she rams
the little galley with such force that she rolls her com-
pletely over, a shattered wreck, and sweeps on her way
leaving the daring Asbrion and his crew struggling
in the waves amid the fragments of their once trim
craft.

There are, however, too many cutters about for such
a warrior as Asbiorn to be left to perish unheeded ; and
indeed, Harald himself had, from the first, marked his
attempt to overtake King Hunthiof and had sent
assistance after him. One of the small craft skims up,
friendly hands are stretched eagerly towards the sur-
vivors, and one by one they are hauled in, Asbiorn being
the last to accept succour ; and as he mounts the side of
the king's dragon, in obedience to an imperious hail from
Harald himself, Asbiorn, casting a glance around, sees
that the battle is indeed won and the ocean is dotted
everywhere with the shapes of fleeing and pursuing craft.

In this first sea fight near Solskiel both the kings,
Hunthiof and Nockvi, were slain, but Solvi Klofi escaped
to work more mischief to Harald later on. King
Harald stayed all that summer among the North More
folk, settling the land ; and when autumn came he
sailed away northward to Thrandheim, having first

Two Battles of Solskiel 83

made Rognvald, Earl of More, who had that summer
sworn allegiance to him, lord over the two peoples of
North More and Raumsdale in place of the dead kings.
He strengthened the earl's hands with trustworthy
men of high and low degree, and gave him ships that
he might protect the land against wars from without.
Rognvald was called the Mighty, or the Wise, and folk
declared the names to be appropriate.

So King Harald returned victorious to Thrandheim
and abode the winter there, reinforcing his fleet and
settling his kingdom and the laws thereof.

Solvi Klofi fled from the battle of North More, furious
with rage at his defeat, and sore grieved for the loss of
his father and grandfather ; and not knowing where
else to turn for safety, he headed his ship straight out
into the open sea and thence to the Western Isles, where
for a time he bode amongst the Vikings. During the
winter, while Harald was at Thrandheim, Solvi frequently
raided the shores of Norway, and harried the lands
of Earl Rognvald in North More, slaying, robbing,
and burning with all the bitterness of hatred ; but tiring
at last of this work which, however profitable it might
be in a small way, yet brought him no nearer to his heart's
desire, which was to wreak a broad vengeance on Harald
himself, he sailed to South More and sought refuge there
for a while with his kinsman, King Arnvid.

Now, naturally enough, his doings did not escape the
notice of Harald ; indeed, there was scarcely a week
during the whole winter in which some fresh news of
murder or rapine on the part of Solvi Klofi was not laid
before the king and his council. Exasperated at this
defiance of his authority and the wanton persecution of
innocent folk, Harald " gathered a mighty host " in the
spring, and set sail for South More to see if he could not
put an end once for all to the misdoings of the audacious
Viking.

This action on his part had been anticipated by King
Arnvid and Solvi Klofi, and they had utilised the interval

84 Harald First of the Vikings

in beating up recruits, getting together a fleet, and
hoisting the standard of defiance ; and as most, if not
all, of the folk of South More both hated and feared King
Harald, their efforts proved highly successful. Solvi
Klofi, however, determined to leave nothing to chance,
sailed south into the Firths to King Audbiorn, who ruled
there, and besought his assistance, laying the state of
affairs plainly before him and explaining, to the best of
his ability, Harald' s plans for the subjugation of the
entire nation.

He pointed out that, so surely as had that of others
before him, Audbiorn' s day of death or submission would
come to him at the hands of the all-conquering, ambitious
king, and that he would bitterly regret, when he stood
single-handed face to face with his destiny, that he had not
at least striven with others, when the chance was offered
him, to break or stem the power that was so surely and
irresistibly gathering the whole country into its merciless
grasp.

" For," he concluded, " it is now clear that we all have
but one course to take, and that is to rise, as one man,
against King Harald, for we have strength enough, and
Fate must decide the victory. As to the other condition
of becoming his servants, that is no condition for us who
are free men and no less nobly born than this Harald.
My father thought it better to fall in battle, as a king
fighting for his kingdom, than to go willingly into
Harald' s service and not to abide the chance of weapons,
like the Numedal kings." 1

King Audbiorn admitted the force of Solvi Klofi's
arguments, collected a large army, and set out with him
to join Arnvid ; " and a full mighty host they had," says
the old chronicle. The entire fleet set sail, and met with
Harald " inward of Solskiel " ; and here, confident of
success because of their numbers, the allies opened the
battle with a direct charge upon the king's ships, which
rowed forward to meet them.

Harald here put in practice a manoeuvre of which he

1 Heimskriugla

Two Battles of Solskiel 85

was very fond, and which was frequently employed to
great advantage by his famous descendant, Harald
Hardraade. As the enemy rowed straight forward to
encounter him, the ships in the centre of his line swerved
off to either side almost at the instant of impact, and a
large number of the enemy streamed in through the gap
without being able to arrest their progress ; and there-
upon those ships that had swung aside and others with
them, who were but awaiting the right moment, closed
rapidly in on either flank of the incomers and practically
surrounded them, thus cutting them off from the rest
of their comrades, while the two wings of Harald's
force smashed in amongst the opposing wings and gave
them too much to do to be able to go to the assistance
of their friends.

When these latter were overpowered, which was very
quickly, those of Harald's ships which remained fit for
action at once joined either wing, and flung themselves
into the most fiercely contested part of the fight ; and
the new accession rarely failed, by the sudden and
vigorous nature of its attack, in finally turning the
scale of battle in Harald's favour. This manoeuvre,
then, in which the king had carefully trained his
men, he now put in practice with, in the end, excellent
results.

King Arnvid and King Harald had laid their ships
alongside each other, and there lashed them fast ; and
as the crews were very evenly matched, the combat that
ensued was fierce and prolonged. Again and again the
boarding parties took possession of their opponents'
forecastles, only in turn to be driven back on to their own,
followed by those they had just repelled ; and at last
King Harald, impatient at the delay in obtaining a
decisive advantage, and warming up with the excite-
ment that inspired all around him, flung himself in
person into the middle of the fray on the forecastle
where, just at that moment, Arnvid and his berserks
had gained a footing.

Heralded by shouts of " Harald ! ' he pressed forward

86 Harald First of the Vikings

so fiercely, backed by his hird, 1 and berserks, 2 and
dealing dreadful strokes with his enormous two-handed
sword, that he not only succeeded in driving the enemy
off his decks, but in following him on to his own ship ;
and there his men seconded him so stoutly, that with his
own hand he slew Arnvid, and his men accounted for a
large proportion of the latter's crew. The remainder
jumped overboard in panic, or begged for quarter, and
the dragon was taken ; and the confusion spreading
from ship to ship, Audbiorn's fleet broke up and fled
south, hotly pursued by Harald' s host.

In this battle fell, of the allies, King Audbiorn, as well
as King Arnvid, but Solvi Klofi escaped again. He
fled to the Western Isles and took to Viking, in which
pursuit he became a mighty chief ; and for many years
after this he plundered and harried along King Harald' s
coasts without being captured or slain.

On Harald's side fell Earl Asgaut, our old acquaintance
Earl Asbiorn, and Griotgard and Herlaug, brothers of
the king's wife and sons of Earl Hakon of Ladir. Egil
Ullserkjthe king's standard-bearer, was severely wounded,
but refused to relinquish his charge, upholding it stoutly
to the close of the day ; and many other chiefs and men
of valour received wounds, of the which some of them
died.

The said Egil Ullserk (or Wool-sark), who was a very
large and strong man, lived to a great age, and fell at
last, as he had ever desired, in battle in hand to hand
combat with King Gamli Ericsson, while serving under
his old royal master's son, Hakon the Good. His
grave-mound was erected, with those of his comrades
who fell with him, by King Hakon himself, south of
Frcedisberg : " High standing- stones there are by the
howe of Egil Wool-sark." 3

1 A body of picked men, chosen for strength, skill, valour and discipline.

2 Warriors who in battle worked themselves into a frenzied state.
Sometimes they tore off their mail and " fought bare-sark," i.e., in
their shirts.

3 Heimskringla.

Two Battles of Solskiel 87

After this battle King Harald overran and subjugated
South More, while Vemund, brother of the slain Aud-
biorn, became king of the Firth folk. Not wishing to
stay after the opening of autumn, Harald appointed
Rognvald Earl of North and South More as well as of
Raumsdale, and left with him many men and ships to
help him preserve peace ; then he turned his face
northward again and bode, as was his custom, in
Thrandheim the winter through.

But he and Cyrus often spake together of Earl Asbiorn,
whose death the king lamented sore.

Chapter VIII

Of the Burning of King Vemund

KING HARALD was nothing if not thorough ;
and this trait was emulated by those of his
subjects who wished to stand high in his favour.
We have seen how, before sailing for his winter quarters
in Thrandheim, the king had placed Earl Rognvald in
charge of North and South More and Raumsdale, and
also that Vemund, brother of that King Audbiorn who
fell at Solskiel, had possessed himself of his brother's
kingdom the Firths, or the Fjorde district and
proclaimed himself king in his stead.

Now Earl Rognvald had joined Harald at about the
same time as did Earl Hakon Griotgardsson and
others. He was " one of the mightiest men in the
land," courageous, and wise, and he helped the king
in every way that lay in his power, and " was a friend
most well-beloved of King Harald, who held him in
great honour."

What more natural, therefore, than that Earl Rogn-
vald should have determined to follow in his lord's steps
in the matter of thoroughness ? He was Harald's
representative in that part of the land, and close by to
the south was a veritable thorn in the flesh Vemund,
King of the Firths, and his defiant subjects. This was
not to be endured : the thorn must be eradicated at the
earliest convenient date ; and shortly after Harald
left him in sole command he proceeded to carry out the
task after a method of which he was sure the king would
approve.

v / /vCv ' - -

s/vy shifted his feet, and looked uncomfortable.

The Burning of King Vemund 89

The winter had drawn in, and the earl, having got his
new district fairly in hand, was moving about the
southern portion thereof, hearing complaints and deciding
law cases that were brought before him. When, in his
opinion, common rumour had sufficiently credited him
with being fully occupied with internal matters con-
nected with his government, he slipped quietly across
an inner neck of land and so southward to the Firths,
taking with him a force strong enough for his purpose
and keeping his movements secret. But he had sent out
trusty spies to bring him tidings of the whereabouts of
King Vemund, and we find him on a certain night
interrogating one of these men.

" The king sleeps this night at Notsdale," the spy was
saying ; "a bare six miles hence."

" So ; and has he many followers with him ? " asked
Rognvald.

" Some ninety men, my lord. He is in guest-quarters,
and makes merry."

" How is he regarded among the people ? "

" They have but scant knowledge of him, my lord, as
a ruler ; and in the days of his brother Audbiorn, he
came rarely amongst them, but concerned himself with
his own affairs, faring chiefly a- Viking."

" Ay ; but do they love him ? "

"It is yet early days for that, my lord ; but he is
the king's brother."

" And the people themselves what say they of
Harald ? "

" Many, that he is a king to serve, for the fame of his
valour and generosity has gone abroad ; but others
say that they have a king of their own already, and need
no Thrandheimer."

" And what is said concerning myself ? " asked Earl
Rognvald, humorously.

The spy shifted his feet, and looked uncomfortable.

" Nay, man, speak out ! It is not your words, but
theirs, that I ask for."

" Then, my lord, they say : ' Audbiorn's hand was

90 Harald First of the Vikings

heavy, and Vemund's is like to be heavier still ; but
the gods defend us from Rognvald, the Mere Earl ! '

Rognvald laughed aloud.

" Good ! we shall see. Get some food, now, and when
you have eaten be ready to guide me to Notsdale. Keep
a still tongue. Go ! '

The spy went, and Rognvald summoned the chief of
his fighting men.

" Get the men together, Olaf," quoth he. " In half
an hour we march. We go to kindle a fire at King
Vemund's merry-making in Notsdale ; but that news
is only for your ears at present. No noise, no cheering ;
get the men together quietly, and see that they be well
armed. There may be fighting."

Olaf saluted, and departed on his errand ; and within
the time specified Earl Rognvald and his men, number-
ing some hundred and fifty in all, were on their way to
the stead where feasted the unsuspecting King Vemund.

Along bypaths, through dense woods, and over
low-lying hills the scout led his master ; he had suggested
bringing planks, in case they should be needed for cross-
ing streams or soft places, but the frost was intense and
the ground was everywhere frozen hard, so they were
not needed. Still, the way though a bare six miles
only seemed long, for it was new to them all save
the spy, and on several occasions men stumbled into
snowdrifts and their comrades had to stop to haul them
out ; it was, therefore, past midnight when the little
force approached Notsdale, which they found hushed
in repose.

Cautiously Rognvald and his followers advanced, the
scout leading them, until the man halted ; then, indicat-
ing a house larger than those which stood near it, he
whispered :

" Under that roof sleeps Vemund."

" And under that roof," responded Rognvald grimly,
" shall he sleep long and soundly. Forward, men !
surround the house, and Olaf you know what to do.
You have fire to hand."

The Burning of King Vemund 9 1

Olaf nodded, and the men spread out, pushing forward
and round until a complete circle was formed around
the building, the whole manoeuvre having been executed
in profound silence, for the snow deadened their foot-
steps. The moon shone brightly in a clear sky, and
their shadows had glided in black silhouettes across the
dazzling white carpet ; but either there were no sentries
posted, Vemund deeming such precaution unnecessary
in his own country while Earl Rognvald was so fully
occupied with his affairs in South More, or these had
joined the revel and drunk so deeply as to be incapable
of performing their duty.

" Now, Olaf," quoth Rognvald ; " pass the word to
fire the house, and then stand by to meet the rush."

He was instantly obeyed. Arrows, tipped with flax
soaked in oil, were lighted and shot on to the thatched
roof ; torches were laid to the lean-to's that stood against
the outer walls ; and in a few minutes the flames caught
hold of the building, rising with a crackling roar into the
stillness of the frosty night.

" Burn, rats ! burn ! ' shouted several voices, as a
wild clamour arose within from the awakened inmates,
who, some grasping weapons and others unarmed,
poured jostling towards every exit to escape from the
smothering smoke and licking tongues of fire.

" To me ! to me, Vemund' s men ! ' resounded inside
the building ; and a band of personal attendants, with
Vemund in their midst, made a desperate dash for
safety.

But they were met by an impassable barrier of bristling
spear-points, gleaming redly in the flaring light, and
hailed by the mocking laughter of relentless enemies.
Behind and above them, from every loop-hole and cranny
spouted fire, scorching and reducing to shapeless black
masses the half-naked forms that leapt and screamed
for mercy only to fall overpowered within that ring of
gloating foes. The roof and timbers fell in with a pro-
digious crash, flinging a brilliant cloud of sparks and
embers high into the air ; and then succeeded a thick,

92 Harald First of the Vikings

bellying smoke, that hung over the devoted building
like a pall.

The last shrieks had 'died away into silence, but
the surrounding circle still kept its ranks ; and Earl
Rognvald, stepping forward to view the scene as closely
as the radiating heat would permit, was in the act of
beckoning Olaf to his side, when a loud hail arrested his
hand.

" Hollo 1 who goes a-burning in Fjorde land ? '
Every man turned to see who the intruder might be,
who had the hardihood thus to interrupt the earl in his
work of slaughter.

A tall figure appeared from the out-lying shadow and
strode up, the ranks parting before his commanding
presence, to Earl Rognvald.

" Who may you be, and what do you here ? ' asked
the latter abruptly.

The newcomer laughed in reckless fashion, as he gazed
around.

" Kari of Berdla, am I," he answered ; " and men call
me the berserk Berdlukaare. I was coming to seek you
if, as I guess, you be the Earl Rognvald in More.
I go to enlist under Harald's banner ; he is the man for
me ! "

" Good ! you have found me," said Rognvald ;
" but what do you here ? "

" Why, to say truth," replied Berdlukaare, " I had
an ancient grudge against this same Vemund, who now
lies a-roasting 'mid those ashes ' -pointing ; " and as
I was passing by to find you, I thought I would turn
in and pay him a visit. You have saved me the trouble,"
he added, bursting into a great laugh ; " death clears
all scores."

" And now," said Rognvald, " what is your pur-
pose ? '

" I, and my men will go hence with you," responded
Berdlukaare ; " and if you will have us, we will stay
with you till the spring. After that, hey for north of
Stad and Thrandheim, where we may become Harald's

The Burning of King Vemund 93

men ! They are all stout lads, mine," he added, " and
they have need to be."

Rognvald had heard before of Berdlukaare, but
had not previously seen him ; and what he now saw
of him pleased him well. So he gathered his men
together and put himself at their head.

" And now," said he, " if your men are close at hand,
Berdlukaare, summon them, that we may have a word
together before we become comrades."

Then Berdlukaare blew his horn, and his men came
running up ; seventy of them there were, all tall and
strong.

" Say," quoth Earl Rognvald, as they fell into rank
and halted before him ; " are you all willing to serve
under me till the spring, and then go north and serve
King Harald ? '

" All ! all ! ' they shouted, clashing their weapons
against their shields.

" There are thirty more of them on board of my galley,"
quoth Berdlukaare, " and all of the same pattern. She
lies some five miles hence, and, as I guess, will hold us
all if we go by water to More ; but if by land, we will
march with you, and you can send the ship and her crew
to" meet us where you will."

Then Rognvald the earl spake again to Berdlukaare's
men, and they swore to serve him during the winter in
all things, and to be true comrades to him and his men ;
but after the winter, they said, they must go north and
be Harald' s men, for to that end only had they come.
So the two bands joined together and away they marched
to Berdlukaare's long-ship, got on board of her, and
sailed north to More.

Earl Rognvald took all the ships that King Vemund
had possessed, and plundered what he could of his
property ; and after the winter " Kari of Berdla went
north to Thrandheim unto King Harald, and became
his man ; he was a mighty berserk."

Now Berdlukaare bore a message from Rognvald to
the king, that he had taken all their ships from the

94 Harald First of the Vikings

Firth folk, and that the country lay open to him to add
it to his kingdom ; for the earl was too wise to conquer
it himself outside of his personal duty, which was to
guard his own domain. So Harald took Berdlukaare
and his men with him, to test them, and sailed south
with his fleet until he came to the Firths ; and there
he landed, and made ready as though to march through
the land. But the people consulted together, and their
chiefs came and tendered their submission to the king ;
and he pardoned them and confirmed them in their
possessions, and then sailed along south, and then east-
ward until he hove-to off The Wick. But he left Earl
Hakon Griotgardsson behind, at his own request, as
over-lord of the Firth-lands.

When Harald had departed southward Earl Hakon,
who was puffed up with pride of his position since his
daughter Asa had married the king, sent a message on
his own account to Earl Atli the Slender, who was ruling
at Sogne and with whom he had a private feud, bidding
him give up his lordship of that province and retire to
Gauldale where he had previously been lord for so,
said he, had Harald ordered. But Atli returned for
answer that Harald had placed him in Sogne, and that
he would hold both that district and Gauldale until he
could see the king and lay the matter before him.

Then Earl Hakon, being very wroth, got together a
fleet and sailed away to challenge Atli to uphold his
cause in battle ; and Atli, being, though a small man,
very courageous, and conceiving himself to have right
on his side, was no ways loth. So he also gathered a
fleet and set out to meet Hakon, encountering him at
Fialir in Staffness Bay. Hakon had the heavier vessels,
but Atli the larger number, many of them belonging to
Vikings, with whom he dealt much in foreign goods, and
whom he protected when they sought shelter from rough
weather on his coasts.

Hakon charged into the midst of Atli's ships, hoping
to sink them by ramming ; but Atli, having many very
skilful seamen with him, Vikings, eluded these charges

The Burning of King Vemund 95

every time, and set his lighter and faster galleys to harass
Hakon with spears and arrows from all sides.

The action raged all day with great fury, and many
men were slain on both sides ; for Hakon' s crews,
maddened by the incessant showers of missiles from the
light-heeled foes who flitted continuously around them,
fought as if each man were a berserk. But it did not
stand them in much stead that they shouted and raved
defiance, for Atli's men wheeled constantly about them,
darting in whenever they saw a chance to deliver a
volley and then fly, as a pack of wolves harass a moun-
tain bull.

Then Earl Hakon shouted to Atli, and challenged him
to come aboard his ship and fight him singlehanded in
holm-gang (duel) while his men looked on : he should
have fair play, he said ; but Atli mocked him, and
replied : " The quarrel was none of my seeking you
forced it on me. Fool should I be, to throw away an
advantage when I have it ! ' And his men shouted
and laughed, while Hakon and his men roared with
fury.

At last, as evening drew in and the shadows came down,
all on both sides determined to make an end. At a
signal from Atli his ships closed in and surrounded
those of Hakon, two or three to each ; and they drifted
on the tide, all fighting and struggling together and
nearing each other, until the whole were mingled in one
dense mass. Now came Hakon's chance, but his men
were very weary ; still they summoned up all their
strength, and the battle was more desperate at this time
than it had been hitherto.

Earl Atli thrust his dragon through the press, shout-
ing continually for Earl Hakon to meet him, and Hakon
ever sought Atli ; and when the combatants were well-
nigh spent, the two ships ground their sides together,
and the sailors lashed them there.

Axe in hand sprang Hakon forward to slay Atli, and
Atli faced him with a sword. The men on both sides
slashed and hewed, but ever in the middle of the strife,

96 Harald First of the Vikings

regardless of any but themselves, and enclosed as in a
living ring, smote the two principal leaders.

It was now dark, but the moon shone fitfully between
drifting clouds ; the wind was rising, and with it the sea.
The decks of Atli's ship were slippery with blood and
cumbered with fallen bodies ; but to and fro, striking
at each other with all the force their spent energies
would allow, staggered the two earls, deaf to the uproar
around them, and bent only on slaying or being slain.

At length Hakon's foot slipped he fell prone his
axe flew from his hand. Atli reeled towards him, and
with a hoarse yell of triumph thrust his sword through
his prostrate body, falling at the same moment, exhausted
with loss of blood, over his enemy's corpse.

The cry arose on both sides : " Atli is down ! "
" Hakon is slain ! '

A squall came tearing up from out of the west, cresting
the sea with foam, shrieking as it came, and driving the
vessels towards a lee-shore studded with breakers.

" Cast off ! cast off ! " resounded on all sides ; and
hurriedly unlashing their ships, the sailors of both fleets
thrust themselves clear and made off into the night for
such safety as they could find, bearing their dead with
them.

Thus perished the great Earl Hakon, in a drawn battle
brought on by his own imperious temper and in no
righteous cause ; and Atli, wounded to death, was borne
off in his own ship, which his men steered for shelter to a
little bay under the lee of a small island, where he died
and was mounded. Hence this island was called ever
afterwards " Atli's Isle."

Chapter IX

Of the Murder of Aki

KING HARALD had never yet visited the pro-
vince of Viken. He had been four years in
Thrandheim, but never had he gone to The
Wick, for he deemed that part of the land too securely
under his sway to require his personal attention ;
moreover, he had his hands too full with one
event after the other nearer home, to strike far afield
leaving discontent and rebellion smouldering behind
him.

Now, however, he had gathered in district by district,
receiving the sworn allegiance of their rulers, remodelling
the country on his own system administered by men
of his own selection, and never, if possible, leaving
behind him any spot unattended to that might, without
such care, prove a source of danger or weakness in his
rear.

With Earl Rognvald on the north-west, and Earl
Hakon for the news of the latter's death had not yet
reached him on the west, he considered himself fairly
safe from troublesome interruptions, so he sailed along
eastward into Wick to pay his first visit there, and laid
up his ships at Tunsberg, which was then a trading town.
It is probable that news had reached him that King
Eric Eymundsson of Sweden had made proclamation of
his sovereignty over Vermeland, and was taking scatt
from all the forest settlers ; Harald now heard that
Eric had named the whole country north to Swinesund
and west along the sea, " Westgothland," had formally

G " 7

98 Harald First of the Vikings

annexed it as legitimate part of his kingdom, and was
exacting tribute there likewise.

Nor was this all. It seemed that Eric had placed a
certain Earl Hrane Gotska who was a renowned
warrior and capable man in authority over his newly
acquired territories, to hold them for him against all
claimants ; and Harald learned further that the Swedish
king had openly avowed that he would not rest until he
had as great a kingdom in Viken as Sigurd Ring of old,
or his son, Ragnar Lodbrok, had possessed, and that was
Raumerige and Westfold right away to the Isle Grenmar,
and also Vingulmark and all that lay south of it. To
put the seal to this list of grievances that Harald con-
sidered he held against King Eric, the latter had, by
various artifices, persuaded or compelled many chiefs
and other men of mark in the above-mentioned provinces
to give in their adherence to his cause.

In justice to Eric it should be mentioned that the
kings of Sweden had, from of old, claims on that part of
Norway called Viken the country about the present
Christiania Fjord, also Vermeland and southward.
King Eric was merely asserting this ancient claim when
he took the opportunity of Harald' s absence in the north
to invade Vermeland, Ranrike, and portions of Vingul-
mark.

When all this was laid before Harald, and clearly
proved to be true, he waxed very wroth, summoned a
Thing at Folden, and preferred charges of treason against
those of whose complicity he believed himself to hold
proof ; still, as he was ever a fair-minded man when his
anger had cooled, he recognised that the unfortunate
bonders and others were to a great extent helpless in the
matter. Consequently, before pronouncing any judg-
ment which, it must be remembered, he was now in a
position to enforce he consulted long and deliberately
with certain of his own following on whose common-
sense he relied.

Among these was Cyrus ; and it chanced that his
opinion was the more especially valuable at this juncture,

The Murder of Aki 99

as he had traded several times to the town in old days,
knew the temper of the folk, and had heard a good deal
privately about the methods of King Eric and his
officials, Earl Hrane Gotska in particular.

" The bonders 1 are not so much to blame, my lord,"
quoth he to Harald, when the latter asked him to state
what was in his mind ; " they were between the devil
and the deep sea. Consider awhile the position. North
of them and by west lies a stubborn population, to whom
you have even yet not taught the lesson of the strong
hand : that is to come. West of them lay the Fjorde
district and South More, and there at that time when
King Eric was moving in this matter Audbiorn, Vemund,
Arnvid, and Solvi Klofi swayed the minds of all against
your rule. Eastward lay King Eric with smooth face
and words, but, as they very well knew, with also an
iron purpose underneath that would work heavy scathe
to those who hearkened not to his tale. The chiefs of
the province were all, or nearly all, at loggerheads with
each other, the common people followed one or the
other leader, and the land was rent and heaving with
dissensions."

" 'Tis ever so with these petty kings," remarked
Harald. " They think not of the good of the country as
a whole, but look to their own personal interests. 'Twixt
hammer and anvil, the hand that is to help in time of
need is broken. Well ? '

" This being the case, my lord," continued Cyrus,
" the strong man sees the opportunity as well you
know and King Eric grasped his. Promises, threats, an
occasional sharp punishment, and, like a mutinous crew
of sailors tackled by a resolute captain, the disunited
sections of the provinces were brought into line. Blame
the chiefs for their folly and selfishness, if you will, but
lay not scathe on the poor ignorant folk who did but go
where they were driven. Show these whither that path
leads, and they will return to their allegiance ; but show
them mildly, not with harsh words and threats.

1 Wealthy yeomen.

7442

ioo Harald First of the Vikings

" You speak well and truly," quoth Harald ; " but
we have not yet come to the count against King
Eric."

" It is not for me to meddle between kings," remarked
Cyrus with significance.

" Speak your mind," returned Harald impatiently,
" and fear not. Yours is the best and truest rede I have
heard for many a long day."

" Then I say," quoth Cyrus, " speak Eric fair, as one
great king to another. Put before him temperately
what he has done, and ask him plainly what he would
do were another to act toward him as he has acted
toward you."

" And all folk, including Eric," said Harald in some
disdain, " will say I fear him."

Cyrus smiled.

" Nay, my lord, that can no man say with truth.
You are strong, and can afford to speak him fair. Be-
think you, it will be said : ' The land was in disorder,
and helpless between two kings ; and Harald, when he
had the power in his hand, stayed it, and dealt calmly,
wisely, and with moderation. Eric had stretched out
his grasp over Harald's possessions ; and Harald smote
not, but appealed to reason.' The law, common sense,
the judgment and favour of all right-minded men will
thus be enlisted on your side ; and should Eric refuse to
relax his grip, they will throng to your banner to cast him
and his underlings out and back to their own country
in contempt. I have spoken."

Harald pondered awhile ; then he looked up, and
said :

" Cyrus, I know you to be a faithful friend, and I
believe you to be as careful of my honour as of your
own. Tell me, as between friends, not as subject to
king : Do you believe the course you advise to be con-
sonant with my dignity and honour ? '

" My lord, I do," replied Cyrus firmly.

" Then I will follow it. Punishment there must be,
for those who deserve it ; but I will state in open Thing

The Murder of Aki i o i

the reason therefor, and will let all men know what I
purpose doing with regard to Eric."

" So will you cut the ground from under his feet, my
lord, and your name will stand higher than ever before
as a mild and just king, swift to see reason, but equally
swift to deal out deserved punishment."

Harald was as good as his word, and, much to the
general astonishment for such lenity was not usual
in those days of the strong hand, nor was it anticipated
in this particular instance, seeing the grossness of the
offence and the armed force that lay behind the king
much to everybody's astonishment, I say, he pro-
claimed in open Thing a general pardon (save in a very
few especially bad cases) of the treasonable lapse into
which the folk had been betrayed. Even where punish-
ment was dealt out, it was only by fine of money or land ;
and, when public opinion had had a little space to form
a conclusion, the universal verdict was, that here was
a king for men to serve just, and strong, and reason-
able : no tyrant, but above all mild to the poor
folk.

Thus the event proved Cyrus to have been right, so
far as the matter had yet gone ; and Harald, noways
backward in recognising such services, sought occasion
to advance him. But no reward would Cyrus accept,
either in lands or rank or money ; and he told Harald
plainly that, as he had spoken when the latter was but a
lad, so he spoke now when he was a mighty king he
would be his blunt, plain-dealing shipmaster, true to
him as haft to blade, and no earl to bite the hand that
fed him. And therewith was the king obliged, perforce,
to be content ; but he honoured Cyrus all the more in his
own mind, and would never hearken to a word against
him ; and when he died in battle, fighting as he had
ever done under his lord's banner on the deck of his
dragon, Harald gave him a great mounding and grieved
sore over his loss.

So the king laid up his fleet there at Wick, and let run
far and wide the news of how he had dealt at the Thing

i o 2 Harald First of the Vikings

at Folden. In the summer he went about the land,
enquiring into grievances, redressing them, and seeing
that law and order were fully established ; and he left
men of his own whom he could trust in charge of such
places as Eric's men had held, for these fled away at his
approach into Vermeland to seek their lord and tell him
what things were being done.

As the autumn drew nigh Harald advanced in Raume-
rige, doing there as he had done elsewhere, and the people
came to him and told him all things concerning them-
selves and the country, and he reassured them and spake
them fair ; but he had never need to employ force at any
time, for his name had gone before him, and the counsel
of Cyrus, to which he constantly turned, bore fruit a
thousandfold. Much did Harald wonder that a rough
trading sailor should have such knowledge of men's
minds, and often did he speak with Cyrus thereof ;
but the shipmaster laughed and turned the question
aside, saying merely : " My lord's profit and honour are
also mme own."

Now when the winter laid its icy fingers on the land, it
came to Harald's ears that Eric rode abroad feasting
in guest-quarters with his Court in Vermeland. Since
the Thing when Harald had spoken his mind freely and
openly to all folk present, and had declared in what
manner he would speak to Eric, the King of Sweden
had said no word. He was wise enough to see that wind
and sea were against him, while Harald rode on the crest
of the tide of public favour.

When his dispossessed officials fled back to him, full
of the tale of their grievances, he put them aside, saying :
" A time will come " ; and they were fain to be content
with that, for it profits not arguing with kings especially
when those kings stand in such a position as did Eric
then, worsted and discredited. But he could do nothing
at this time, for Harald's grasp was extending far and
wide, and what he clutched he made sure of and held.
An uncomfortable doubt gnawed ever at Eric's heart
that he would be compelled to quit Vermeland, but he

The Murder of Aki 103

put it from him and strove to forget it in feasting and
merriment.

There was a very wealthy and influential bonder,
named Aki, living in Vermeland, who was very old,
and with years he had gathered much wisdom and
discretion. All news of the country reached him, for
people came to seek his advice, and he had heard and
deeply considered the doings of Harald and Eric of
Sweden ; with reflection came decision, and he inclined
towards the cause of Harald.

But of this he said nothing to anyone, for as yet Eric
was supreme in his part of the country, and Aki feared
to express his opinions openly. But he wished much to
see Harald before he died ; and therefore, as Eric was
in the neighbourhood and Harald not far distant over
the border, it appeared to him that a judiciously contrived
meeting between the two, under truce, might bring about
a favourable understanding for the good of the country.

Aki, therefore, sent messengers to Harald, bidding
him to a feast in his house and explaining his motives ;
and he also sent to Eric, to the like effect, inviting him
for the same day. Both kings accepted ; and as treachery
under truce was unthinkable to the Northman, Aki
had strong hopes that his well-meant scheme might be
productive of the best results for all concerned. Little
did he dream of the disastrous ending of that coming
day of festival which fate held in store.

Aki now set in hand the preparations for the feast.
He owned a large guest -hall, but it was very old, and
moreover he had not intended to accommodate both
kings in the one apartment for fear of unpleasant com-
plications. He therefore ordered a new one to be erected,
of the same size and dimensions as the old one, and
fitted up in precisely the same manner ; the old hall
was hung with old draperies and ornamentations, but
the new one was bedecked with fresh appointments of
every kind.

When the guests arrived they were marshalled, King

1 04 Harald First of the Vikings

Eric and his Court in the old hall, and King Harald with
his train in the new hall. On the tables before the
former Aki had placed all his old drinking goblets,
beakers, and horns, but they were gilt and curiously
and beautifully carved ; while for the use of Harald and
his men in the new hall were new drinking vessels, " all
done about with gold, fair graven withal, and shining
as clear as glass." But in the matter of food and drink
both parties of guests \vere treated alike, and it was the
very best that Aki could provide.

Probably there was some private conference between
the two kings, though we are not told that it was so ;
but if there were, it could have come to no satisfactory
conclusion, for Eric had evidently felt himself slighted
by the difference between his and Harald's reception
rooms and table-gear. A slight thing ; but little
matters lead to great. Eric, considering himself king
of Vermeland, looked upon Aki as his vassal, and there-
fore deemed that he should have had the preference in all
things ; but Aki could not forget that in the old days he
had been the liege-man of Halfdan the Black, Harald's
father ; and this, with the respect he had conceived for
the latter and the admiration of his achievements, so
worked in his mind, that when he saw the son of his old
master his former feelings surged up anew in his heart,
and he vowed allegiance silently to Harald.

When the feasting was ended, the guests prepared for
departure and the horses were saddled. Then Aki
approached Harald, leading by the hand his little son
of twelve years of age, Ubbi by name, and craved a
boon.

" Say on," replied Harald.

" If you, my lord," then said Aki, " think me worthy
of your friendship, and would return me a kindness for
my hospitality to you, pay it to this my son Ubbi. I
give him to you to be your loyal servant, trusting that
you will charge yourself with him and his future."

' I accept the gift," returned Harald, " and will deal
well by the lad. To you also I renew the friendship

/ give him to you to be your loyal servant."'

The Murder of Aki 105

that once was between my father and yourself ; and so,
greeting and farewell."

Then Aki brought forward rich parting gifts, which
were graciously accepted by Harald ; " and therewithal
they kissed, Aki and the king."

Then Aki went over to King Eric, who was dressed
and ready for departure, but looking moody and ill-
tempered. Aki presented him also with rich gifts and
spoke fair words ; but the king answered little and
mounted his horse, so Aki walked along beside him,
trying to divert his anger with friendly talk. There was
a wood close to Aki's house, and the road ran through it ;
and as they went, Eric spoke softly :

" Aki, tell me your reason for making a difference
between Harald and myself."

" In what way, my lord ? '

" You know well in what way. I and my men had
not such good treatment in your old hall as Harald in
the new. Such behaviour is not to my liking, seeing you
are my man."

Now Aki the bonder was, as I have said, very old,
very wealthy, and much respected in the land ; and such
men do not relish being chidden, even by kings, much
less when the king who blames is sovereign only by
usurpation. So Aki spoke up stoutly, being also full of
joy and pride at the friendly manner in which King
Harald had treated him.

" I certainly thought, my lord," quoth he, " that no
tittle of welcome or respect was lacking in my greeting
to you and your men, neither was I chary of my hospit-
ality wherein both you and King Harald fared alike.
The reason why I gave you my old table-gear was because
you are yourself old, and like goes to like ; for the same
reason, that Harald is in the very flower of his man-
hood, I gave him the new. But in the matter of my
being your man, King Eric, it passes in my mind that I
am as much that as you are mine."

Thus spoke Aki, in the flush of his pride and the joy
of his heart ; but while the words were yet in his mouth,

106 Harald First of the Vikings

Eric drew his sword and smote him that he fell backward
on the road and never spoke more. Then the king
rode on in gloom and wrath.

Now when Harald was ready to mount and begone, he
remembered a thing concerning which he desired to
enquire of Aki ; so he sent some men running after the
bonder to call him back. These men, following the road,
came upon the dead body, and guessing what had
happened, sped back with the news to the king.

The grossness of the deed appealed forcibly to Harald ;
and calling on his train to follow, he galloped at full
speed to overtake Eric and wreak vengeance upon him.
But the latter heard the clatter of pursuing hoofs, and
fearing to stand before Harald in his wrath, he put spurs
to his steed and, accompanied by all his Court, fled for
his life.

Pursuers and pursued rode until they reached the
wood that constituted the border line between Verme-
land and Gotland, and here Harald drew rein, having
fairly driven his rival out of the country he claimed as
his own ; but he sent off orders at once for troops, and
then, returning into Vermeland, he ordered parties far
and wide in every direction to hunt up Eric's men.
Where he found them, there he slew them without
mercy ; and this he did to avenge Aki's death as far as
in him lay.

Having executed this task as a matter of personal
vengeance for the treacherous and dastardly stroke that
Eric had dealt his late host, Harald marched rapidly
hither and thither through Vermeland, claiming the
allegiance of all ; and he let know, plainly and firmly,
that should the province dare again to admit Eric or
any of his officers, he would revisit it with fire and sword.
And they knew that he would keep his word.

This done, King Harald marched back to Raumerige,
and stayed there awhile.

Chapter X

Of Methods of Peaceful Persuasion

IT was not long ere Harald was again in movement.
Winter though it was, he called his men together,
provisioned his ships, and set out southward along
the Firths. He landed and advanced into Vingulmark,
and entered upon a regular campaign in that province.
Here, however, he met with serious resistance from the
population ; for not only were their neighbours, the
Gotlanders, among the most determined of his enemies,
but both these and many emissaries of King Eric had
inflamed the minds of the country folk of Vingulmark
against him, by spreading false information as to his
progress towards unity, and exaggerating the minor
checks he had met with hitherto.

The nearer Harald approached to what he believed
to be the realisation of his ideal, the more severely he
dealt with armed resistance. Where the point at issue
was argued out in debate, openly, as at the Thing at
Folden, he was always ready to hear reason, and, viewing
the disputants as his future subjects, was willing to use
methods of peaceful persuasion ; but where, without
hearing his explanations, war was declared against him,
he usually accepted with cheerfulness the arbitrament
of battle invariably with ultimate success.

The news of Harald's approach had travelled before
him, and almost immediately he found himself sub-
jected to a series of persistent guerilla attacks from small
bodies of the enemy, who harassed his flanks and front
while permitting even tempting him to advance

107

io8 Harald First of the Vikings

farther and farther away from his ships, and made
nightly rushes at his camps, cutting off sentries and
outlying pickets, and disturbing the much-needed repose
of the main body.

Unwilling to move far from his base as yet, Harald
put in force the usually effective plan of " eating up '
the country as he advanced : burning farms and home-
steads, slaying every man found with arms in his hands
or dwelling, and generally devastating the country
around ; but this system of warfare, naturally enough,
excited the enmity against him to an extreme point, and
he soon learnt that he would have to pursue different
tactics if he did not wish to become lord of a depopulated,
barren land.

" What can I do," he asked Glumm (one of his coun-
cillors who had taken the place of Asbiorn) one day,
" with this people ? Willingly would I spare them, but
that they will not allow me to do. Their leader, Sigfrid,
from all I can gather, is a brave and capable man, but
he has been misinformed about me. He and a few
others sway all Vingulmark by their opinion, and it is
exasperating to think that all this havoc is being wrought,
when very possibly a few words of explanation might
not only stem the tide but turn it."

" War," replied Glumm, " is the natural element of
the Northman. Letting blood sometimes heals disease."

" True, in small quantities ; but continue the process,
and the patient dies. I wish to be sovereign of living
subjects, Glumm."

" You have sent out peaceful proclamations again
and again, my lord, and what has happened ? They
have been torn down and spat upon. Your messages
of peace have been treated with scorn and contempt.
I am a warrior ; my answer to such insults lies in my
sword. What says Cyrus ? '

" I have not yet asked him," replied Harald.

" Then do so, my lord, and at once, before the gear
is past mending. For a sailor, he is the wisest counsellor
I know."

Methods of Peaceful Persuasion 109

" Send him in to me," quoth Harald ; and accordingly
Cyrus was sent for, and the state of affairs laid before
him. He pondered awhile.

" Most of this," said he at last, ' I have heard of
before ; and I have feared lest matters should go too
far for mending. I see but one course, my lord."

" And that ? " queried Harald and Glumm eagerly.

" Nay, that I keep to myself for the present. But
first, if I am to take the thing in hand, you must give me
permission to quit your service for a time not for long,
I hope ; and in the second place, my absence must not
be remarked on or in any way thrust into public notice.
If any questions be asked, the best answer will be that
I have returned with orders to Thrandheim."

" This is not difficult," said Harald ; ' is there
anything more ? '

" Ay, and the last clause will be the hardest to stomach,
my lord. You must draw in all your far advanced
posts, fix your headquarters and camp in the fleet and
close by on shore of course protecting yourself against
outside attack and steadily ignore all endeavours on
the part of the enemy to tempt you out. They will
mock you rarely, no doubt ; but you must put up with
that, and remember that the last laugh is generally with
the conqueror."

Harald and Glumm gazed at him and at each other
with an expression of disgust on their faces.

" Nay, my lord," continued Cyrus," if you wish to
keep some at any rate of your subjects in this province
alive, you will do as I say until you hear from me again,
which may be in a few weeks ; but if you incline to the
strong hand, why you must try other methods, that
is all."

" I like it not," said Harald ; ' nor will the men like
it. Would I knew your scheme, Cyrus."

"It is a peaceful one, my lord, but I confess it
full of danger for me. I had rather you did not know
it."

" Act as you will, then, Cyrus ; but if you return not

1 1 o Harald First of the Vikings

within one month from now, or if you fail, I shall act
in my own way."

" It is a promise, my lord. I start to-night."
When darkness came down, Cyrus' galley, which all
day had been receiving lading in articles of merchandise
from various ships near by, slipped her moorings ;
and by the following morning Cyrus was far on his
errand, while Harald and Glumm were proceeding with
the execution of their share in the scheme as indicated
by him.

Several men were drinking and talking in a rude
bothy, situated near the banks of a creek that ran up into
a part of the province of Vingulmark. The spot was
some thirty miles distant from the actual scene of the
war, but the topic now being discussed was that only.

" I cannot see," quoth one, bluntly, " what is your
object in fighting this Harald. I am a merchant man,
master of my own craft and cargo, am a Southern born,
and owe allegiance to no man. So long as I have an
open harbour, light dues, and a free sale for my goods,
I care not a snap of the fingers whether Harald, or Eric,
or any other rule. The man is not going to live here
in Vingulmark, with a crowd of greedy Court hangers-on
to suck the blood out of you, is he ? Why, then, all
this pother ? '

" Were you Northern born," replied one, " you would
understand that we are free men, and suffer no man to be
lord over us save him whom we choose."

" How do you choose him ? ' asked the merchant.

" In open Thing."

" For what qualities ? '

" Strength, courage, wisdom, and the like."

" Then, by all the Asar ! why choose ye not this
Harald ? Is he not strong, brave, and wise ? '

" What is Harald to you ? ' asked one who had not
yet spoken, suspiciously.

" As much as he is to you," replied the merchant
sturdily. " I go into his ports, none hindering ; I pay

" What is Harold to you ?

110

Methods of Peaceful Persuasion 1 1 1

there my harbour dues less than anywhere else I know,
mark you ; I get protection in return, while in port,
and my customers pay me my prices, in money or kind,
without brawl or drawing of weapons. This under
Harald ; and you ask : " What is Harald to you ? '

" Why come you here, then ? ' enquired the sus-
picious one.

The merchant laughed loudly, and hammered with
his horn on the rude table as he shouted for more ale.

" You are no trader, friend, that is easy to be seen, or
you would not ask such a question. Do you and yours
not need food and warm clothing ? I guessed that this
was so, as soon as I heard your coast was blockaded ;
so I ran the gauntlet of Harald's cruising cutters, and
bring you the goods you need. What, man ! who will
pay me the better price for such those who are well
fed and warmly clothed, or those who are shivering and
starving ? No, no ; I shall get the better prices from
these who need them ! '

" And how if we cut your throat, and take your goods
without payment ? ' pressed the other.

" Why," said the merchant composedly, " in the first
place I doubt if you could do it so easily as you may
imagine ; and in the second, would it not be a fool's
trick on your part to stop further supplies from coming
in ? Why, when once the folk who furnished me with
these same goods had reason to suspect foul play, pouf !
down the breeze goes your chance of any more out-
side succour : you may just sit and starve of hunger
and cold. Ho ! ho ! ' and he laughed loudly. " But
come," he continued ; "I was told you were leaders of
some sort among your folk, and would buy my wares.
Come down with me to the galley : she lies hard by ;
a,nd it will prove strange if you do not find there all you
wish for."

The whole party rose and, all suspicions banished by
the hearty manner of the merchant, accompanied him
the mile or so that lay between the drinking bothy and
the ship. Arrived there, it was not long before the

ii2 Harald First of the Vikings

men who really were leaders of note, and had been
attracted by news sent inland of the galley's advent
discovered that what they most required, clothing,
food, and drink, were stowed aboard in welcome quanti-
ties ; but, as they said, looking round at the numbers
of the sturdy crew that moved about the deck, they had
neither authority nor coin to pay for the goods.

" Then get it, in Thor's name ! ' quoth the merchant.

There was a whispered conference between the men.

" How long do you intend to bide here ? ' they
enquired.

" Three or four days. If you don't want my wares,
I'm off down the coast. I don't wish to be caught
napping by one of Harald' s surprise parties."

" We will bring our chief," said one of the men after
slight further discussion. " He will buy all you have,
and will be here on the third day from now."

" Good ! ' quoth the merchant ; " and now, as you
are to be my customers, you shall taste of our Southern
wines. They are better stuff than the brew you swill
at your inland drinking booths."

The men assented eagerly ; and so pleasing to their
palates was the savour, that they vowed their leader
and his chief men ought to have their share.

" Get them here, then ! Let them take a holiday from
this fighting business, and they shall drink till their
heads ring again. The more the merrier, say I. And
hark ye ! Every man who comes shall have a gift from
me, over and above all. Fill again ! '

A message was despatched to the bothy to be for-
warded to the chief, and the rest of the night was spent
in revelry ; until finally, not being so hard-headed as
the trader, the guests collapsed and were put into sleeping
places. On the third day, in the evening, a party of
men came striding down to the creek.

" Are you the master of this galley ? " enquired one.

" That am I," replied the trader.

" My name is Sigfrid. I am the chief of this uprising,
and these are some of my thegns. We hear you have

Methods of Peaceful Persuasion 1 1 3

goods for sale such as we require, and have come to see
and buy."

" Right ! ' quoth the trader ; and calling some of
his men, he bade them trundle a few bales aft for in-
spection, and ushered his visitors into his cabin. The
Spanish wine was produced, and a few brimming beakers
thereof were hailed with unfeigned appreciation by
Sigfrid and his companions.

" By the hammer of Thor ! ' exclaimed he, " this
is rare good stuff. If this is what you merchants drink
when afloat, I for one should not object to go a cruise
with you."

" Nor I ! ' " Nor I ! ' echoed his comrades.

The merchant laughed boisterously.

" Better shipmates," quoth he, " I would not wish
for. Here's to our cruise together some day ! '

All laughed, and pledged the toast ; and the night
wore on amid merriment and revelry. In the early
hours all his visitors were sound asleep, but the merchant
and his crew were very wide awake. Deftly and rapidly
they secured the new-comers, depriving them of their
arms and stowing them away separately in the lower
depths of the galley ; and then, unmooring and pushing
off, they swept the ship down the creek and out into the
open fjord as fast as they dared propel her by moonlight.

The next day, it being rough weather, the condition
of Sigfrid and his followers, unaccustomed to seafaring
as they were, can be more readily imagined than
described. Cyrus for of course the reader has guessed
at the identity of the merchant ere this covered them
warmly enough and made them as comfortable, con-
sistent with safe keeping, as circumstances would allow ;
but he could not control the lively motions of the galley,
and his unhappy passengers suffered agonies of sea-
sickness, imploring the master to put them ashore.

" Any port you choose," groaned Sigfrid, in reply ta
Cyrus' remark that there was but one handy, and that
the one where Harald's fleet lay moored.

" Say you so ? " quoth Cyrus ; " then I will try to-

1 14 Harald First of the Vikings

meet your wishes." And accordingly the galley's head
was turned and she ran for the shore, steering to make
Harald's headquarters where the masts of his shipping
now showed over the horizon.

The surprise of the king may be imagined when he
received a message brought by a sailor requesting him
to come on board Cyrus' galley, which, said the man,
had just come in ; and greater still was his surprise
when, with all due precaution, Cyrus introduced him
to his involuntary passengers. It was impossible to
avoid laughing at their ludicrous predicament ; and
the interview, thus begun, terminated satisfactorily.
Harald's own boat was brought alongside, fully manned,
and he carried off Cyrus and his guests to his private
quarters, where Earl Glumm was speedily called into
council.

Matters were fully discussed. Harald was in a
generous mood, for the situation appealed to his sense
of humour ; his visitors were only too anxious to return
safely to their homes, and were at a loss how to explain
their absence to their followers, save by accepting
Harald's terms and giving out that they had gone on
an embassy for the good of their fellow-countrymen to
obtain favourable terms from a dangerous and powerful
enemy. Whenever they seemed inclined to be obstinate,
a gentle hint from Cyrus as to another cruise at sea was
quite sufficient to bring them to reason.

Sigfrid was created Earl of Vingulmark ; his followers
received each appropriate rank and power in the pro-
vince ; a general amnesty was proclaimed, on condition
of present swearing of allegiance and future good
behaviour ; and king and subjects parted on the most
amicable terms, both parties having formally and
solemnly sworn in public, by the most sacred oaths,
to observe the treaty faithfully in every particular.
Suitable escorts were furnished to each of the new
officers ; and they marched out of the camp they had
entered as prisoners, with every mark of respect and
favour.

Methods of Peaceful Persuasion 115

Harald, confident that they would adhere to their
oaths, left Sigfrid and his new officials to heal the
wounds of his new province, and set out on another
campaign of which more in the next chapter ; but he
never forgot the clever and daring ruse of Cyrus, and
often asked him, when at his own table, if he had lately
tasted any Spanish wines.

The manner, however, in which the principal leaders
of the rebellion in Vingulmark were peacefully per-
suaded into coming to terms, was never allowed to
become public. It was religiously reserved by Harald
as an especial bonne-bouche of a jest for himself, Cyrus,
and Earl Glumm, and was always regarded as partaking
of the nature of a State secret.

Chapter XI

Of the Battle of the Staked River

WINTER was dying out, and the spring coming
in. The news of the submission df the men
of Vingulmark had fallen like a stunning blow
on the Gotlanders, for these had confidently expected
that the former would stand by them in their opposi-
tion to Harald. Now, they learned, they must fight
their own battle unaided, and the crisis was at hand.
The summons to arms flew round the province, and for
the past month " the Gotlanders " (as the old chronicle
says) " had been drawing together throughout all the
country-side."

Right into the heart of their land gaped the path of the
Gotha Elv, open to the advance of Harald's fleet. From
one side to the other the Gotlanders staked the river,
effectually preventing the passage of the ships beyond
that barrier. But they must have cherished a very
poor opinion indeed of their foe, if they believed that this
would deter him from prosecuting his design ; and the
issue, as the result proved, was barely even delayed by
this expedient, effective though they presumed it to be.

On a day in early spring, the masts of a great fleet were
perceived bristling at the mouth of the estuary ; the
rattle and roll of long oars and the chant of the straining
rowers swelled out into the air, startling the wild-fowl ;
and messenger after messenger came galloping up
stream, shouting the news to everybody they passed
that Harald and his Northmen were at last in their land.

Accompanying the fleet in its progress flocked many

116

Battle of the Staked River 1 1 7

hundred Gotlanders, shaking their weapons in defiance
at those on board, and howling challenge and insult.
But the king's orders were strict that under no provoca-
tion was a single ship to act on her own initiative as yet,
no foot was to be set on land, no notice to be taken of
the clamouring horde, until Harald gave the word ; and
steadily, without pause or swerve, dragon followed
dragon and long-ship followed long-ship, the smaller
fry tailing out on flank and rear, and the fleet pressed
up stream on its way until the barrier of stakes showed
its jagged teeth above the surface of the water.

Giving themselves room to swing with the flowing
tide without impaling their hulls on the threatening
fringe, the ships anchored, rank by rank, making fast to
each other so as to present the similitude of an immense
floating fortress, only the cutters being left free to ply
back and forth about the serried array ; and one by
one the larger vessels grated alongside each other till,
covered by the bow and spearmen of the fleet, a massive
floating bridge stretched from shore to shore.

Then a sharply worded order, and the soldiery sprang
to life. Outward they streamed, to either flank, and
after an hour's desperate fighting established them-
selves on either shore. Here they proceeded to erect
a fortified camp and plant sentinels ; and the close of
day found Harald securely settled in an almost im-
pregnable position, resembling nothing so much in shape
as a gigantic, flattened dumb-bell, astride the river,
with both ends firmly planted on shore.

That night his position was subjected to a virulent
attack from all sides, the most persistent being one that
was made by light boats coming down stream to the
vicinity of the stakes, and on the further side of them,
where Harald' s lighter shipping could not get at them ;
but the assailants did not press the attacks home,
especially that by water, and an efficient barricade of
planking and shields was speedily erected by the sailors
to protect those on board from the galling cloud of
missiles. The following day a sufficient number of stakes

1 1 8 Harald First of the Vikings

were hauled out by combined action to permit of the
passing in single file of a number of light cutters ; and
henceforth the nightly repose of the main body on the
ships was not seriously interfered with.

Harald now landed strong parties of troops, and sent
them inland to burn and destroy. The country-side
was stripped bare, the houses and steads committed to
the flames, and a series of desperate engagements took
place between the invaders and the exasperated Got-
landers. Sometimes one side was victorious, sometimes
the other, and as no quarter was given the warfare was
of the bitterest nature. The country folk often lay in
ambush and cut off parties of Harald' s men, the latter
retaliating by slaying every man they could lay hands
on and burning everything that could by any possi-
bility take fire ; thus on either bank of the Elv a wide
and festering sore ate into the vitals of the land, and the
councillors of Harald began seriously to consider whether
at last their lord had not encountered an enemy who
would stay him in his career.

But Harald thought far otherwise. That the Got-
landers might delay him in the achievement of his
scheme was possible, but they could not prevent its
ultimate success. He did not wish to break his army in
two, and march thus disunited through the land, inviting
a disaster from an agile foe who might defeat him in
detail ; so he set himself, of stern purpose, to harry and
destroy until, exasperated beyond the bounds of prud-
ence, the Gotlanders should rally all their strength in one
spot and give him battle in full force. Then, being able
to transfer his entire army to whichever side of the river
he chose, he might meet them face to face, and with
one bold, supreme stroke decide the campaign for good
and all.

Of this purpose of his he said nothing, even to Glumm
or Cyrus, but persisted in the system of petty guerilla
warfare, knowing that ere long the whole strength of
the enemy, stung into concerted action, would con-
front him ; and of this course on their part he was

Battle of the Staked River 1 1 9

daily hourly awaiting tidings from certain of his
spies.

" What think you of the situation ? ' asked Harald
of Glumm one day, when the two were pacing the deck
of the king's dragon together.

" A stubborn, stiff-necked people, my lord, on the
one hand, and and "

" And a stubborn, stiff-necked king on the other, eh,
Glumm ? Well, you are right ; but such was not my
meaning. How long, think you, are we to go on with
this indecisive warfare ? '

" Why, my lord, until we wear them down by superior
numbers."

" That might answer with some, but not with these
Gotlanders, Glumm. Is it possible you have not guessed
my tactics ? You have hunted a wolf ere now, have
you not ? "

" Ay, my lord."

" What was the end of the chase ? '

" The animal turned to bay, and I slew him."

" Why, there ! Apply that here. I have hunted and
harried these folk until now, at last, I learn they are
gathering their numbers to turn at bay and give me
battle."

" I am glad to hear it, my lord. I weary of inaction."

" Fear not ; when this business is finished, I have
something in my mind that will recall old days to us
both. But this will be a tough fight. I hear the Earl
Hrane Gotska commands in person ; and as he is one
of Eric's men, and has a backing from him as well as his
own forces, we have our work cut out for us, for he is a
stout warrior."

" The more honour in meeting him, my lord."

" True ; yet I am impatient to have done with it and
turn my ships' prows northward once more. Now, see
to it ! I look, first, for a combined attack by land and
water, on both flanks and in front ; then, when that is
beaten back as it will be the two wings will unite,

i 20 Harald First of the Vikings

and offer battle in mass. Which side of the river they
will choose, I know not, neither does it matter, for we
can quickly transfer our men to either ; but mind this :
whichever side bears the brunt, - the other must be left
strongly protected, for were I in Earl Hrane's place I
would make a heavy attack upon it during the height
of the battle, in the hope of taking it by surprise while
attention was fully engaged elsewhere. If the enemy
broke in there the result would be disastrous, for we
should be taken in rear and our fleet stormed ; therefore,
place a good man say, Thorkill in command there,
with a strong backing."

" I will see to it, my lord."

" I think that is all. I will let you know any
further news when it comes in possibly to-night or
to-morrow."

Glumm quitted the deck to seek Thorkill, who, he knew,
would be disappointed at being debarred a share in the
general battle ; but, as he reflected, that officer would
be in charge of a vital point, and might very probably
have to encounter a good deal more responsible hand to
hand fighting, even, than if he were with the bulk of the
army.

" Anyhow," thought Glumm, " he has had quite his
share of hard work of late, so he should not be jealous
if it is now the turn of others."

It was early dawn, and Glumm, after a watch that had
lasted all night, was snatching a few hours' well-earned
rest. He was awoke by an officer shaking his shoulder.
Instantly he sprang into life, every faculty on the alert.

" What is it ? '

" The look-outs on all sides have been sending in to
report that they are sure the enemy is gathering for an
attack in force."

" From which quarter ? '

" From every side," replied the officer ; and he
added : "I have taken it on my own responsibility to
order a couple of scouting cutters up stream, with strict

Battle of the Staked River i 2 r

injunctions to be wary and not get cut off, and to recall
the rest to their post close to the stakes."

" You have done well."

Glumm hurried out on deck, and bent his ear to the
whispering voices of the night. From far away, and as
it seemed to him from every direction, floated a barely
audible, sustained hum, somewhat resembling the con-
tinuous muffled roll of distant surf.

" They are in force," he murmured. " Pass the word
along to be prepared, but there must be no confusion or
noise. Let them believe they are going to catch us
napping."

As he spoke, a dim form slid out of the vaporous veil
that lay over the water, from up stream, and glided
gently up to opposite the king's dragon.

" On deck, there ! ' hissed a voice.

" Ay, ay ! '

' The enemy are coming down on both flanks and by
water. They are about a mile and a half away. Their
shipping is of no size only light canal boats of sorts
and with half a score of our cutters we can give a good
account of them. We are prepared for our share."

" Good ! the king trusts you to do your duty,"
replied Glumm.

The form disappeared again, and the earl turned
to rouse his master. In a few minutes the two were on
deck together, and a low, monotonous rumble all around
as the men crowded to their stations was the only sound
audible in the king's fleet.

" The land forts can hold their own ? " asked
Harald.

" Well, my lord ; but I took the precaution, a few
minutes since, of telling off supports in case of need."

" They will bear the brunt," quoth the king. " When
the attack is fully developed and we have light to see
by, these Gotlanders will find they have got more on
their hands than they bargained for. See, Glumm,
the mist is lifting. They will have to be quick if they
intend to begin before daylight."

122 Harald First of the Vikings

' Another half -hour, my lord ; time for much to
happen."

' True ! Now, Glumm, go you round to half a dozen
of the rearmost galleys and detail six hundred men for
shore duty. When the fight rages fiercest round our
forts, let three hundred slip ashore quietly on either
bank and take the enemy in flank. I leave the precise
moment to the judgment of the leaders ; but the
surprise must be sharp and sudden."

The earl turned and went at once, leaving the king
staring eagerly up stream. Presently he returned,
remarking quietly :
' It is done, my lord."
" Good ! then all is ready. They can come when they

1195 * ;

will.

The pause before an action is ever a trying one, and
few are so hardened as not to feel the suspense and to
wish in their hearts that " the business would begin."
So it was in this case ; and the restless shuffling of feet,
occasional clearing of throats, the rustle and clink of
shifting armour and weapons, stirred through the
atmosphere in a ceaseless undertone. The gloom that
precedes the dawn seemed to brood deeper and darker
on river, land, and distant sea ; and in its womb lurked,
as all felt, the imminent menace of the yet unborn storm.

From the far distance rose the faint, quavering note
of a single horn. Suddenly, with instant response, a
deafening, prolonged roar of war horns and human
voices burst forth ; and, shaking the ground with the
thunder of their tread and rending the air with ear-
splitting screams and whistles, a horde of savage Got-
landers, wrought to frenzy by hate and long delayed
hope of vengeance, rushed raving and gesticulating upon
the forts that lay on either bank of the Elv quietly
awaiting their attack.

But the startling transition from silence to uproar, from
calm to fiery activity, shook not the nerves of Harald' s
seasoned soldiery. Warned of the impending emergency
they were fully prepared for it, and met the assault

Battle of the Staked River 123

with a steadfast, disciplined front that nothing appeared
capable of shaking. In vain the tribesmen surged in
frantic waves against the mound and palisades that
barred their way, striving to tear down the obstacles
with their bare hands and roll in crested flood over the
demolished fragments ; fierce, helmed faces stared down
at their maddened onset, bristling weapons met their
every rush with deadly stab and thrust, while sword
and axe plied in between ; and the human wave burst
shattered against the immovable human rock that
confronted it, falling back in a spent swelter of dead
and wounded on the bloody ground outside.

Again and again the assault was renewed, and each
time it was so sternly repelled that flesh and blood could
scarcely longer endure the strain ; but the end was at
hand. As the Gotlanders were sullenly falling back
after one of these repulses, dispirited, broken, and
blinded by the very excess of their fury to all but the
unachieved task before them, a dreadful shout resounded
in their ears ; and ere they had time to rally their
disordered ranks and present some sort of a face to the
new attack, the flanking parties of Harald's men burst
into them, aglow with the joy of hand to hand combat
that thrills every soldier soul, and in a trice the whole
crowd was driven back upon itself in tumultuous con-
fusion, and tribesman and warrior were blended in a
desperate death struggle.

To and fro swayed the mob, splitting up momentarily
into fragments as exhausted men stumbled and fell
before the blows of fresh, unbreathed adversaries ;
and in a few minutes the unequal strife was terminated
by the headlong flight of every survivor who could
muster energy enough to escape, and the land attack had
ended in complete disaster for the Gotlanders. On both
flanks of Harald's position the fighting and its result
had been the same ; and the king sent parties down from
the ships to bring in the wounded and relieve those
who had sustained the brunt of the day.

The river attack had proved most ineffective. The

124 Harald First of the Vikings

skirmishing boats of the enemy made half-hearted
attempts to come close enough to distract the attention
of those on the ships ; but the light cutters, manned by
stalwart and skilful seamen, easily ran them down,
destroying them in detail, until the few that were left
fled, like the scared wild-fowl of their own marshes, far
up stream, thankful only that they were able to escape
the fate which had overtaken their brethren.

The whole attack had failed miserably ; and, as
Harald remarked to Glumm that evening :

" The Earl Hrane Gotska will have realised his
mistake. He should never have divided his force into
two. Now he will gather for the final assault for the
one to which he will pin all his hopes of success and
will deliver it on one side of the water only. Then,
Glumm, we will crush him absolutely ; and then north-
ward ho ! for Thrandheim."

Chapter XII

Of a Great Drowning

HARALD now resumed his guerilla operations in
Gotland ; and to carry them farther into the
country he passed a large number of his
lighter ships through the stakes, and sent them up
stream bearing troops who were to act from them as a
base. The population resisted as best they might, and
with varying success ; but at last the counsel of their
principal chiefs prevailed, they gathered together again
into one large army under Earl Hrane Gotska, and
determined to risk all on the one throw. The war
arrow summoned every available man, and, their ranks
swelled to vast proportions, they streamed down to
give King Harald battle.

At the first indication of their advance that cautious
commander drew in all his out-lying forces. He had
made up his mind to put his full strength into this final
argument, and he saw to it that, for at least forty-eight
hours previously, his soldiers had a sufficiency of food
and rest, and did not fritter away their energies in futile
preliminary skirmishes. He caused the news to be pro-
mulgated among all ranks that this was to be the con-
clusive stroke of the campaign ; he appealed to them
to summon all their powers to completely crush the
armed resistance that detained them here so long and
so far from their own homes ; and he avowed his
absolute confidence in their loyalty and obedience to
assist him in carrying out his plans to a successful
termination.

125

126 Harald First of the Vikings

His troops responded to the call as he had hoped and
expected. They were weary, for a while, of campaigning,
and longed to be back in their own provinces ; besides,
they had amassed plunder, most of them, and were eager
to realise their share and blazon forth their tales of the
war to admiring friends and relatives. Harald, then,
waited calmly for the advent of his foes, secure in his
preparations, his intended strategy, and the temper and
numbers of his men.

Evening was drawing in when the advanced scouts
of the Gotlanders came in sight, and later on the whole
plain twinkled with fires, indicating that their army was
camping for the night. The king flung out pickets to
guard against surprise, and at the same time saw himself
to the distribution of a large portion of his force on shore.
The formation was simple : the tactics even more so,
in the main. He intended to draw up his men in a wide
arc, the ends of which should rest on the river, covering
the fort on the side on which the enemy lay ; against
this he would permit the undisciplined hordes of the
Gotlanders to exhaust their strength, and would reserve
the energies of his own men, both on shore and on the
ships, for the moment when he should deem it opportune
to attack in turn.

When the sun was fairly up, the Gotlanders advanced
in one deep line, thickest towards the centre ; and, a
novelty here to Harald's troops, many of the enemy were
mounted on hardy ponies, scouring in scattered bands
from centre to flanks, and streaming out in long, shifting
trails across the level plain. Harald, thinking that
possibly the horsemen might unite and charge his line,
caused the word to be rapidly passed down that, in that
event, the " shield- wall " was to stand firm in two or
three ranks, with projecting spears, to meet the shock,
while the bow and spearmen plied their assailants with
their several missiles.

The battle opened with a scattered charge of horse,
who galloped at full speed up to the stationary ranks

A Great Drowning 127

of. the Northmen, hurling javelins and loosing arrows
at them as they came within range ; but the glittering
bristle of spear-points daunted them, they wheeled
hastily in their tracks, and, pursued by flights of arrows
and jeering laughter, they scoured away back whence
they had come.

But now the main body, composed of footmen, enraged
at the repulse of their comrades, came on at a run.
Raising their Avar-cries, and directed by leaders on horse-
back, the vast mob of men, forming a line of nearly a
mile in length, rolled forward like a tidal wave, the very
ground trembling beneath the tramp of many thousand
feet, and the din of their voices and war-horns booming
in an unceasing, thunderous roar.

" Hold firm, men ! ' shouted Harald, who, standing
on a slight elevation in the centre of his shield-wall,
could survey the whole advance.

From lip to lip the caution ran ; the spears trembled,
inclined to the front, and rested firm in a fourfold bristle
of shining, keen-edged points, jutting far out beyond their
base ; and then, with hideous yells, shouts, and screams,
the mighty moving mass was upon them.

The shield-wall, where the heaviest portion of the
enemy's centre struck it, bent and wavered beneath the
impact, but a supporting body flung itself, at a wave
from Harald's hand, against its rear. Thrust forward
by the shock of their comrades, and pressed backward
by the weight of the assault, the ranks became a solid
mass of humanity. The howling mob outside raved and
hewed at the spear-points, some of which remained
steadily fixed in an impenetrable hedge, while the rest
were continually darting forth and back like deadly stings,
as the men in rear thrust incessantly into the opposing
bodies, inflicting heavy slaughter.

The whole of Earl Hrane's army was now wrapt
densely about the stubborn arc of Harald's soldiery,
striving frantically to force a way through or over the
serried ranks ; and as the mountain torrent swathes
itself around an obstructing heap of rocks, leaping and

128 Harald First of the Vikings

snapping in its wrath as it endeavours to wrench it from
its base and roll it from its path, so the assailants clung
and swayed in a seething swirl around the solidly-planted
soldiery, clutching at the spears with bare hands to tear
them away, leaping, gesticulating, and snarling with
impotent fury at the continued baffling of their efforts.

There is a roar of " Harald ! ' and from both flanks,
where fresh troops have been landed from the fleet, two
wedges of nearly a thousand men each smite heavily
into the backs of the struggling mob, stabbing and
hewing desperately but with disciplined energy and
array. Instantly a crowd of Gotlanders envelops each
reinforcement, striving wildly to bear them down and
destroy them ; but though here and there a single man is
whirled out of the ranks and trodden under foot, the
spear-points quiver out on all sides, and thrusting and
jabbing viciously each wedge moves hither and thither,
as the sway of the surging, encircling multitude impels it,
and ere long the assailants have learnt to keep their
distance from these deadly weapons wielded by such
determined men.

A messenger comes dashing across the bridge of ships
to Harald.

" The enemy are attacking the fort on the other bank,
my lord. The Earl Hrane is believed to be with them.'*

" I expected it," is the reply. " Glumm, go across
with supports from the ships and take command ;
and as you go, hark you ! " he whispered a few
words.

Glumm nodded in comprehension, and strode rapidly
away ; and he had not been gone five minutes ere it
became apparent that a new move was in progress on
the part of Harald.

The two ranks of ships nearest to the bank on which
the main issue was being fought out, were dropping
quietly away from their comrades and down stream ;
a few minutes more, and a wide gulf of some twenty
yards of swirling water yawned between the nearest
line of shipping and the shore ; and Harald, seeing that

A Great Drowning 129

all was ready for the coup, sent orderly after orderly
to various portions of his line and to the fort on the
bank, moving himself with his Staff towards the near
flank.

The result is not long in declaring itself. The outer-
most curve of the shield-wall the central part of the
arc has up to now borne the heaviest brunt of the
attack ; what, then, more natural for the leaders of the
enemy to suppose, than that their efforts are at last being
rewarded ? See ! it is wavering ! It bends more and
more it reels and suddenly, like the two leaves of a
violently burst in gateway, it breaks asunder and falls
back on either flank ; and instantly through the broad -
flung breach pours the maddened mass of foes, swept
onward in full career by the accumulated weight of
these in rear, as the pent up masses of a timber-
jammed river whirl madly forward before the finally
overpowering force that has heaped up behind them,
and streams in full flood into the open space that
gapes in front.

Look ! Simultaneously the whole of Harald's shield-
wall is in motion. The two wedges are lengthening into
line, enclosing the surging stream of Gotlanders that
pours, unable to check itself, through the funnelled gap.
They press forward, shouting, smiting, and literally
driving their foes before them. The flanks of the arc
have faced inward, and are standing immovable in their
ranks awaiting but the word. Another few minutes,
and it is given ; and with one steady, irresistible closing
movement the great net the gap now corked by the
enveloping, extended wedges sweeps forward, keeping
the enclosed horde of men on the run straight for the
river.

Utterly unable to halt, these latter are hurled forward
against the fort. Like a maddened mob of cattle fleeing
before a pursuing, devastating fire, they strike and
divide at the obstacle, streaming round either side of it ;
and then one long, wild yell of fury and despair rends
the skies as, impelled by the resistless power of their own

130 Harald First of the Vikings

momentum and weight, as well as by that in their rear,
they are swept into the swirling chasm of the river that
yawns to receive them.

The scene that ensued is indescribable. Break
through the encircling net they could not. The path up
stream was barred by the stakes they had themselves
planted, and guarded by armed cutters that met any
attempted evasion that way with effectual resistance.
In their front gaped twenty yards of deep, black, rushing
water, and over against it towered the massive rampart
of Harald 's dragons, manned with rank upon rank of
bow-men who plied their missiles with deadly certainty.
Down stream, again, hovered a crowd of light-heeled
galleys, who watched for every fugitive, and smote
unsparingly. Death death everywhere !

It was soon over. The last shrieks of the drowning
wretches had died away, and once more the dragons
were warping up to resume their formation ; and directly
this was accomplished, Harald hurried on board to
transfer his attention to the fighting on the further
bank.

But this was already concluded. The appalling
tragedy on the river had first arrested and then paralysed
the efforts of those who, under Earl Hrane, were attempt-
ing to capture the fort. Taking advantage of the pause,
Earl Glumm had sprung to the front and personally
engaged the Gotlander chief ; and after a desperate duel,
in which he himself was severely wounded, Glumm
succeeded in slaying his opponent.

The Gotlanders at once broke and fled in utter
rout across country ; and Harald, arriving at this
moment, forbade further pursuit, and Glumm was
carried on board his own dragon to have his wounds
seen to.

" The campaign is at an end," said Harald to the Earl,
when, bandaged up and made comfortable, the latter
was able to converse with his master over the events of
the day ; " but your being wounded alters my plans.
See, Glumm. If you think you can stand the tossing,

A Great Drowning 131

I will send you in my dragon, under charge of Cyrus, to
Thrandheim. There you will bid Duke Guttorm hand
over his duties to you until I arrive to reassume them,
and come to me here at best speed. I will place him in
command here and elsewhere, and myself march north-
ward to the Uplands."

" There are still disaffected districts hereabouts, my
lord," ventured Glumm.

" I know ; but with the force I shall leave under|him,
Guttorm will be able to bring them into line. Bethink
you, too, Glumm : to-day's lesson will have a lasting
effect."

" Think of me as you will, my lord, I am glad I was
not present at the end."

" They brought it on themselves," remarked Harald,
curtly. "Well," he continued in a lighter tone, "when
think you you will be fit to start ? '

" To-morrow, my lord. Already I seem to sniff the
salt sea breezes of the North, and I yearn to get to wind-
ward of the Stad."

" Good. I will see Cyrus, and settle the matter."

Accordingly the next day, escorted by six great ships,
the king's dragon dropped down stream, bound for
Thrandheim ; and as Harald bade Glumm and Cyrus
farewell, he added :

" Get cured of your hurts soon, Glumm. You know
what I told you the other day of a venture I have in my
mind. Take care of him, Cyrus ; and both of you await
my arrival. Bid the Duke hasten, for I wish to be
gone."

In due time Guttorm arrived, and to him Harald handed
over the government of Gotland, " all the land north
of the Gotha Elv and west of the Venner water, and all
Vermeland." He left the Duke in charge with " a great
company," and explained his own future movements ;
and then, taking with him a force sufficient for pro-
tection, Harald " turned towards the Uplands, and dwelt
there awhile. Then he fared north over the Dovrafell

[32 Harald First of the Vikings

to Thrandheim. And now began children to be born to
King Harald. By Asa he had these sons : Guttorm was
the eldest ; then Halfdan the Black and Halfdan the
White twins ; and Sigfrod, the fourth. All these were
nourished in Thrandheim, in great honour."

Chapter XIII

Of a Visit to a Sea-rover's Stronghold

most bitter as well as persistent enemies
that plagued Harald, during his twelve years'
campaign in Norway, were the Vikings from
distant parts of his own coasts and from the Western
Isles Shetland, the Orkneys, Faroes, and Hebrides;
the cause was a plain one and not far to seek.
His ideal of a feudal State under one head, to whom
all should owe fealty and submission, was intoler-
able to the men of rank and birth who, and their
sires before them, had been their own men, and
who relied on the strength of their own right hands
and the loyalty of their clansmen to uphold their
independence.

These nobles, especially those who dwelt in or ruled
over provinces on the coast-line, had for certainly a
century depended on the profits of Viking raids to
replenish their exchequers and furnish them with human
labour for home and farm duties ; they maintained,
according to circumstances, a smaller or larger fleet of
ships, and enlisted under their banner the stoutest and
most skilful mariners they could attract by offers of
plunder or fame.

When, therefore, Harald drove through the land on his
victorious path, bearing down all who opposed him and
swelling his forces, as the mountain torrent swells its
volume with every rivulet and stream that joins it, with
constant accessions from all sides, these nobles found
themselves in a position where they had but three

133

1 34 Harald First of the Vikings

choices to consider, and that quickly to fight, to fly,
or to submit.

Fight, they could not : Harald was too strong for
them ; submit, they would not : they spurned the idea
as degrading ; and therefore they chose flight, abandon-
ing home, lands, everything save what they could
transport in their ships, and fled to seek new homes in
the Western Isles.

Of these Isles they had often heard, and many had even
sailed there. The climate was the same, almost, as that
of their own lost home ; the scenery, alas ! was different
indeed, save for rugged cliffs and the encircling, ever
restless sea. The wide stretching purple hills, the
towering mountains scarred with rocky ravines and
seamed with leaping waterfalls, the dense and beautiful
pine forests, haunts of wolf and bear were no longer
theirs ; they had abandoned them for years to come,
if not for ever, and it was Harald' s doing ! What
wonder, then, that they were his most determined foes ?

Every year, chiefly in the summer, they made daring
dashes upon his coasts, retreating laden with booty, time
and again, to shelter in their distant islands, some even
in hiding-places on the coast of Norway itself ; and
every summer, leaving trustworthy men in command to
carry on his plans at home, or sending such in his stead
to carry out his designs, Harald made counter attacks
on his agile persecutors. His ships swept hither and
thither, searching the isles, the promontories, and the
inlets along the coast ; but whenever the Vikings heard
of his approach they fled like hunted sea-birds, mostly
out into the open ocean, until the danger should have
passed by, when they would again return to recom-
mence their provoking assaults.

Harald and Glumm (now recovered of his wounds)
sat together in the palace at Thrandheim, where the
former had fixed his royal residence.

" This time I go myself," exclaimed Harald, striking
the table with his clenched fist. " These pestilent

A Sea-rover's Stronghold 135

sea-robbers need a lesson, and it would be well I should
give it them in person. Nay I know what you would
say, Glumm, but I tell you it is best ; and I will explain
why, though I should have thought you would have seen
it for yourself. Matters are drawing to a head ; the
close of the campaign is at hand ; and I purpose to tempt
all who still stand out against me into one net. Then
then, Glumm one last and strong blow, and the crown
is won ! '

" The scheme is like yourself, my lord, bold and
sagacious," said the councillor ; " it is, however, my duty
to point out any obstacles that may suggest themselves
to me. First, while you are absent, I guiding and ruling
in your stead, how if our foes suddenly gather head and
force an attack ? You are absent "

" A swift ship will always find me," interrupted
Harald. " The distance is not so great but that I can
return with equal speed ; and as to a sudden attack-
content you, Glumm ! they will not fall on me, but I on
them. I shall sweep them all, I say, into the one net,
and I can even tell you where the net will be spread."

" Where, then, my lord ? v said Glumm, incredulously.

" Why, man ! ' exclaimed Harald ; " where are your
usually keen wits to-night ? Is not the whole country,
north, east, and west, mine, or nearly so ? The march of
events is towards the south ; therefore the final issue
will be decided in the south. Where ? why, where but
on the sea, where, if defeated as I swear they shall be
they can try for escape out into the ocean. And where-
abouts on the southern coast, exactly ? Ah ! there I am
not quite so sure, but I believe it will be off Joederen :
that remains to be seen ; but it will not be till after my
return. Have you any more questions ? ' he continued,
smiling.

" Nay, my lord," replied Glumm, returning the
smile ; " you counter them all so neatly. I do but
wonder whence you got your knowledge of men and
matters."

In the school of stern experience, Glumm," said

136 Harald First of the Vikings

Harald ; " and now, call in the men who wait without,
and your last lingering doubt shall be dispelled."

Glumm rose, and going to the door called aloud ;
then he resumed his seat. Presently two men armed
were ushered in by an attendant.

" Ha ! Thorkill and Grimm," exclaimed Harald ;
" there is work toward. Are the ships victualled as I
commanded ? '

" Ay, my lord ; eight of them," replied both.

" And do any know of our destination ? ' continued
Harald.

"As to knowing, I cannot say," answered Grimm
bluffly ; " but we should be fools if we did not guess."

Harald laughed aloud.

" Well, you are victualled and ready. Get the men
aboard, both of you, and stand by to sail directly I give
the word. I come myself on the Seagull, Grimm ; the
royal galley must bide at home this voyage " he glanced
nt Glumm " lest some lurking spy should guess my
presence, and get away with the news in time to frustrate
our plans."

Both officers smiled at the idea ; but Harald's tones
were convincing as he continued : " What ! unbeliev-
ing ? Nay, then, we will pick up the man himself.
Thorkill, take a light galley, and run round at once to
the north side of the fjord. You will there see a small
ship, ready for sea ; but let not your presence be per-
ceived. Lie in wait close by on shore, and you will trap
the man who takes the news that our fleet sails without
the king's long-ship and presumably, therefore, without
the king ; but if you capture him, you must also capture
the ship without fail : see to it ! Go, and return before
early dawn."

Thorkill saluted and disappeared, while Grimm seemed
dumbfounded by the revelation. Only Glumm smiled,
for he of all men understood his royal master best, and
knew that whether the ship or man were taken or not
mattered little, owing to the king's precaution ; that
Harald had but intended to impress upon two of his most

A Sea-rover's Stronghold 137

trusted officers that his knowledge was wide, fully aware
that the tale would spread and have its effect.

The night wore on, and to all seeming the inmates
of the palace save a few guards were asleep and
thinking of nothing less than setting out within a few
hours on a warlike expedition to chase Vikings ; and
should any spy be desirous of reporting the king's
personal intentions as regarded the fleet now lying in the
fjord, he would be most likely to forward the news that,
in accordance with his usual custom, Harald was staying
at home to carry on the land war, while a few ships under
the command of trusted officers scoured the neighbouring
waters for Vikings : which intelligence was exactly what
Harald desired should be spread abroad for a few days,
at all events.

In the middle of the first watch two figures, closely
shrouded in heavy cloaks, passed out of a back gate of
the palace and, bidding the sentry on duty await their
return, walked leisurely down to the shore. Here they
entered a skiff and pushed off, pulling quietly alongside
the Seagull, which lay a little distance out and separate
from her consorts, answered a low challenge in a similar
tone, and swung themselves aboard.

" Well, Thorkill," were Harald's first words, as he
recognised that officer standing near by ; " why here,
and not on your own galley ? '

" To report, my lord. I took man and ship, both
where you said they would be found."

' Ah ! ' returned Harald ; " then another time you
will believe me. What did you with them ? '

" Why, my lord, I chanced to run across Cyrus ; and
as he knows the business we are on which I did not wish
to miss he took over charge of the prisoners."

" You will have to deal with them, Glumm," quoth
Harald, turning to his companion. " Keep them in
durance for a day or two and then let them go, after
carefully explaining their own intentions to them.
After all, they are only little fish, and we will net the big
ones later ; but show them we are not so ignorant as they

138 Harald First of the Vikings

deem us : it may do good. Now, Thorkill, get aboard
your own craft and follow our lead. Grimm, get your
sweeps out, and make for the open sea ; there we'll catch
the breeze and make sail."

Glumm slipped into his skiff with a farewell hand-shake
from his lord, and departed to seek Cyrus, with whom,
a little later, both shrouded in their sea-cloaks, he walked
past the sentry at the back gate and re-entered the
palace ; Thorkill disappeared into the gloom to pass
the word to the other ships and carry out the orders he
had received, and Grimm and his men led the way out
of the fjord ; once clear of the land they ran up sail,
the little fleet headed away on its quest, and Harald and
those who, like himself, were in want of rest rolled them-
selves in their cloaks and were speedily unconscious of all
around them.

Two men were leaning against a moss-grown rock on
the verge of a low cliff, peering under their hands at a
single vessel running in for the land. It was fine, clear
weather, but the waves were tumbling rather boisterously
out at sea under the influence of a steady northerly
breeze.

" What make you of her, Ulf ? " quoth one, still
peering ; " she seems to me one of our own kind making
a port."

* More like a merchant-man to my mind," replied his
comrade ; " but we shall soon know, for she'll be in with
the land in half an hour. There are many things we
need, Gorm, stout cloth and furs for next winter most of
all. Send she be a trader, full of such commodities, for
they are wanted for all of us,"

" Well, let us go down," said Gorm, after a pause ;
" the others will have made her out by now."

Turning, the two men began to pick their way down
a precipitous track that skirted the face of the cliff,
to a small, sheltered bay below. Here stood a village,
composed of huddled dwellings of various sizes, none of
them large ; but further inland, half-way up a rocky

What make you of her, Ulf ? "

138

A Sea-rover's Stronghold 139

ravine and screened by the projecting side of the ascent
from view from seaward, was perched a more imposing
edifice resembling a fortress, capable of containing some
three or four hundred men.

This was one of the main headquarter resorts of the
Vikings of the Isles near by, and seemed, from its size
and massive construction, well calculated to afford the
sea-robbers protection against any ordinary foe. Great
part of it appeared to be quite ancient ; but by whom
erected in the first instance, or with what intention,
troubled the Vikings who discovered its ruins but little.
A few months' hard labour had sufficed to repair it
sufficiently for their purpose, and captives brought by
their galleys added to and strengthened its defences.
Generally it held a full garrison, though at the present
moment there were only some two hundred men in the
fort ; the rest were away on their usual summer raids,
and until they returned their comrades bided at home
to keep watch and ward.

When the two look-outs reached the strand they found
many of their comrades and the inhabitants of the village
congregated there, watching the vessel that was now
quite close to shore. She stood boldly into the bay,
lowered her large sail as she lost the influence of the
wind owing to the intervening hills, and rowed straight
for a rough wood and stone jetty that jutted out some
yards into the water. Here a waiting sailor hove a
rope to one standing in the bows of the new-comer, who
instantly made it fast ; the vessel came to a stand-
still, and was promptly boarded by half a dozen
men in authority, who desired to speak with the
master.

" Where are you from ? ' was the first question
addressed to this individual, a regular rough old sea-dog.

" From Bergen, last," he replied curtly.
' What news of Harald ? '

" The same as usual. He is eating up the tribes, one
after another. Most of Norway is his. now ; only those
in the south are holding out."

140 Harald First of the Vikings

' Good luck go with them ! ' cried all in unison.
' So say I," remarked the skipper ; " though it
matters little to me, who come and go, who is master, so
long as the harbour dues are not too heavy and I can
sell my cargoes, no man hindering."

" What have you now in your hold ? ' they asked
eagerly, for though these Vikings might be robbers on
the high seas and in other lands, they treated merchants
who sought them out with some consideration and gave
them fair prices for their goods, knowing that they thus
secured a steady trade for necessaries.

" Cloth," replied the master to this question " cloth,
fine and woollen, foot-wear, grain, wine from the
Southern Sea, tin and copper from Cornwall, some
weapons and what not a mixed cargo," he concluded,
abruptly.

His auditors gave vent to exclamations of delight, and
one of them spoke out decisively :

' Come up to our place yonder " (pointing towards
the ravine) " and see the commander. If you are wise
you will bring samples of your wares, and it will be
strange if you sell not the whole of your cargo ; and
hearken ! forget not a cask of your best wine."

" Ay, ay ! ' growled the sailor in his beard ; "I'll see
to it I and some of my lads. Only send someone to
show us the way, and we'll follow you as soon as we
have broken bulk. I warrant the wine'll be to your
taste."

The Vikings hastened away to inform their com-
mander and comrades of the stroke of luck that had
befallen them, and to organise some sort of festival for
their visitors ; while the master and his crew turned to
without more ado to get out those articles of cargo
which they designed to transport to the fortress for
inspection.

" Easy, there, with those casks of wine, now," growled
the master ; "if they get stove in there'll be more harm
done than can be undone, and I would'nt care to stand
in your shoes afterward."

A Sea-rover's Stronghold 141

The sailors, who had been laughing and joking as
they broke out the wine casks, evidently took the
significant hint to heart, for they worked on in com-
parative silence and slung the barrels out with the
greatest care.

'Lash those two to a couple of short spars each,"
quoth the master, indicating the ones he intended to
take with him ; " some of you others make up a few
loads of cloth and other samples from the bales further
aft, and lash them into single loads. Smart, now, for
here comes one to show us the way up."

As he spoke a man stepped on board and, roughly
saluting, intimated that he was indeed the promised
guide ; " and," added he, " they are all as eager up there
to see your goods as ever were youngsters to turn over
a pedlar's pack."

" We are doing our best," replied the master.
" Another ten minutes or so, and I am with you."

True to his word, the sailor started in about the
specified time, walking himself with the guide and
followed by eight men, four bearing the two casks of
wine, and the others shouldering heavy bales each.

Half an hour's rough walking during which the sea-
men grumbled loudly over their job and were hand-
somely rated by their skipper brought the party to the
foot of the ascent that led up to the gate ; but here the
men protested vehemently that they could not carry
their burdens any further, and the master, evidently
sympathising with them, spoke up to the guide.

" See here, friend," quoth he ; "if your mates want
to taste and handle my goods, they had best come and
help us up with them. What, man ! are we goats, to
scramble up there ? Hail some of the lazy lubbers to
lend us a hand."

The man grinned, but complied ; and presently half
a score came running down the path and relieved the
sailors of their loads, transporting them up the track
with the ease bred of frequent use. The master, however,
walked beside those who bore the wine casks, constantly

142 Harald First of the Vikings

urging gentle usage and care lest the contents should
be muddied by overmuch shaking ; and so, amid much
laughter and a fair amount of urging, the party reached
at last the castle gate and passed within.

" Whither away, now ? ' queried the master.

" Straight ahead," answered a Viking. " Make for
the great hall, man yonder. H'mph ! two casks
among all of us ! Rather short allowance."

" Hold your foolish tongue ! ' quoth another ;
" these are for the officers, not for us. Say, comrade ;
are there more stowed away in your hold ? '

" Some sixty or so," replied the master.

" Ha ! then our turn will come."

With such talk the party entered the hall, where a
large number of Vikings were assembled ; and these
gathering around, the bales were speedily opened to their
ager gaze, and luckily proved to contain the right sort
of stuff for their requirements.

" That'll do," said one who seemed to be in command ;
" roll them away to the side wall, there. Now, friend,
come and have some supper, and open your news budget.
One of you spile a cask, and let's taste the wine. Gurth,
lock the outer gates and see to the sentries, and then
come and drink your share. Here are the keys : haste,
now ! '

As he spoke all seated themselves save Gurth, who
hurried away to finish his duty and return ere he should
find most of the good liquor gone ; and the master and
his men, loosening their doublets and giving themselves
a hearty shake to get comfortably settled in their
clothing before joining the revellers, complied with
the invitation and took their places at the board.

" Ale for me and my boys," quoth the skipper, waving
aside a proffered cup of wine ; " none of your wines.
Good ale and plenty of it for us traders, until the time
comes to knock off trading and using the sea, and then
we can settl ? down and drink our fill of the best. Were
we to begin sampling our own wares, who knows when
or where we should stop ! "

A Sea-rover's Stronghold 143

A hoarse shout of laughter greeted his words.

" The more for us, then," responded several ; and
without more ado the meal was begun, and the new-
comers were retailing to the Vikings what news they
could think of over well-filled platters and brimming
horns.

Chapter XIV

Of the Battle of Hafur's Fjord

IT is night, and the bay, the village, and the fortress
seem sleeping, all bathed in the white radiance of
the moon. The rugged path up the ravine is
blotched with deep, black shadows, but surely the
shadows, or some of them, are moving ? And there was,
last evening, but one strange vessel in the bay ? Strain
your eyes, and lying in the heavy obscurity cast by the
embracing cliff to the north, you will discern seven
others.

Yes a strong body of men is coming up the pass
some hundreds of them, silently ; and all are armed, for
the moonbeams flash on sword, helm, and axe. Steadily
they stream along, the light rippling over the points of
spears or links of mail shirts, and now they mount the
hill whereon stands the fortress ; they disappear into the
blackness under the wall they are gone they have
entered the Vikings' stronghold !

As will have been already surmised, 'the merchant
vessel was one of Harald's fleet, disguised as to crew and
rig, and laden with merchandise to support the very
purpose that had been achieved. The wine, however,
had been drugged, and in consequence when the feast in
the hall drew to a close, most of those present (except of
course the master and his men) were lying about the
floor in various stages of unconsciousness, and it only
remained for one of the so-called traders to take the keys
from the warder's belt and cautiously open the gate.

144

The Battle of Hafur's Fjord 145

The guard, of whom there were but two, had stolen in to
obtain a drink of the wine, and were lying overcome at
their posts ; as to the rest of the garrison, who had as
usual retired to their rest in perfect assurance of safety,
they were unarmed and unprepared to resist. In a word,
the surprise was complete and almost bloodless.

Harald was in no way cruel, where occasion did not
demand it. He demolished the rovers' castle after
plundering it, and the village, in the usual manner
by fire ; he gave all his prisoners the choice between
swearing allegiance to him, or being cast adrift in any
kind of craft that would float that could be found among
those lying in the bay, to discover a landing-place or
home anywhere else on the coast whither they might
chance to drift ; and then he stretched out to sea with
intent to intercept the home-coming fleet of the absent
Vikings.

Pursuing a course suggested to him by one of his
prisoners, he came in sight of five vessels on the third
day after sailing, and after a brisk chase was successful
in bringing them to bay. The rovers fought fiercely,
but despairingly, for they had to face heavy odds, and
Harald's men, when attacking, shouted to them the
news of the destruction of their stronghold. In the end
two of the vessels were sunk and three taken.

Harald followed the same course with his prisoners as
on the former occasion, and some days later he was back
at Thrandheim, laden with booty, and with an accession
of two hundred and fifty stout warriors for judicious
distribution among his forces. These men, it may be
added, owing to his unlooked-for clemency, developed
into loyal adherents of his cause.

" Well, Glumm," quoth Harald on meeting his
councillor, " what news ? "

" Such, my lord, as you foresaw. Tidings have
reached me that the gathering in the south swells day
by day, and that our enemies' hopes are high in
proportion."

146 Harald First of the Vikings

" Be it so," said Harald ; " they will fight the more
valiantly. It will be a great battle, Glumm, but it will
be the last ; and I shall break them in my grasp, as I
break this spear." He snapped the light shaft over his
knee, and cast the fragments aside. " Who," he con-
tinued, " are the most prominent leaders ? Have you
any names beyond those we know ? '

" Many, my lord ; and among the greatest is King
Eric of Hordaland."

" Ha ! " interjected Harald. " Gyda's father-
well ? '

" Then there are Sulke, King of Rogaland, and his
brother, Earl Sote ; Kiotve the Rich, King of Agder,
and his son, Thor Haklaug (Thorir Long-chin) ; also two
brothers from Thelemark Roald Ryg and Hadd the
Hard. These are only some few of the most notable
men, but there are many others of renown ; and they
draw a great gathering after them in the south."

" The more the merrier ! ' laughed Harald. " Send
round the war arrow far and near, rally every ship and
man to my banner, notify every Jarl in every Fylki that
owns my rule to send levies and appoint chiefs to them.
Issue all necessary orders for provisioning a great fleet,
and see to it that there be no lack of armour and arms
especially javelins and arrows. Within one month from
now will I set out ; and whosoever does not answer to the
call of his king had best quit the country, for if I lay
hands on him, woe betide him ! '

" This very day," responded Glumm, his eyes gleaming
at the prospect " this very day shall all be set in train."

" Send Cyrus to me," continued Harald, " and Egil
Ullserk, my banner-bearer ; also Berdlukaare the
berserk, chief of my hird."

Glumm signified assent, and withdrew to carry out
his lord's commands.

During the previous winter King Harald had ordered
the construction of a large and very splendidly fitted-
out " Dragon," or warship. In order to man her suit-
ably, he sent round to every Fylki in his kingdom for

The Battle of Hafur's Fjord 147

the best " all round " men who could be obtained ; a
course which, naturally enough, resulted in his enlisting
such a selected hird or banner-guard as had never before
been seen.

With them he placed his berserks, of whom Berdlu-
kaare was chief; "and a dreadful berserk he was!'
says Snorro.

On this dragon, then, which he named The Raven, 1
Harald placed his hird and berserks, and they were
stationed in the prow, where the brunt of the fighting
usually took place.

Harald sat long in council with Cyrus, Egil Ullserk,
and Berdlukaare, discussing every detail of the duties
that would fall to their share ; at last he dismissed the
two latter, confident that they would see to everything
as he wished, and then settled down to a long conversa-
tion with his ship-master as to the course to be steered,
and the tactics he intended to adopt when he had found
his foe, for Harald generally struck out a new line for
himself. Finally, this council of war also came to 'an
end, and Cyrus left his presence feeling convinced that
the stroke his royal master designed would be the con-
cluding argument of the long campaign.

All that month the levies poured in, ships were manned
and armed, and underwent thorough inspection ; while
from various points on the coasts, between Thrandheim
and the south where his enemies lay, came news of
reinforcements of both men and vessels awaiting but the
arrival of the king to join his banner. From the south,
too, came reports of great preparations being made to
oppose him ; and it seemed as though both sides realised
that the decisive moment was at hand, which would end
in the final defeat of one or other of the contending
forces.

That it would be a desperate struggle, every one knew ;
the princes and chieftains who had opposed Harald had,

1 The raven was specially honoured in the North as the messenger
of Odin. See " Told by the Northmen," by E. M. Wilmot-Buxton
(Harrap).

148 Harald First of the Vikings

so far, accomplished nothing but their own ruin ; those
who still held their lands had concluded that, separately,
they could never hope to prevail against him, and the
Nation was now, therefore, divided, as it were, into two
broad camps for, and against, the King. This fact
seemed to impart the greater energy to Harald and his
men, from highest to lowest, and to inspire them with
redoubled resolution.

At last, all preparations complete, the royal fleet
sailed out of the fjord and headed southward ; and as it
swept majestically along, from out of every sea-coast
town and creek streamed vessels of all sizes, eager to
join in the fray and enthusiastic in Harald's cause. The
wind blew fair, the skies were clear ; and thus, with all
the pomp of martial array and the clang of martial music,
the vast flotilla swept on to the coming Salamis, finally
dropping anchor in the Hafur's Fjord a little inlet,
west of the present town of Stavanger.

Now King Eric, who was hovering round Stad (the
most westerly point of the mainland of Norway), and
indeed all the allies, had been well informed of Harald's
movements, which in truth the latter did not attempt
to disguise, for he was bent on the open arbitrament of
battle ; and consequently, so soon as news of the sailing
reached him by one of his scouting vessels, Eric hurried
south to meet the reinforcements of his friends there and
from the east-land. When they had all united their
forces they moved slowly northward, and finally sailed
deliberately into Hafur's Fjord, where Harald lay
awaiting their coming. Harald's men were nearly all
of his own country ; but we are told that " with the
army of Kiotve the Wealthy were English, French, and
Scotch men-at-arms from the West Countries."

There was no shiftiness shown in the fighting on that
day. Both fleets, on sighting each other, rowed straight
into action, every vessel charging at its nearest opponent,
and in a few minutes the engagement was general ; but
while Eric's fleet moved swiftly forward as it had ad-
vanced into the fjord, probably in column, as though to

The Battle of Hafur's Fjord 149

bear down its adversary by sheer weight, Harald's met
it in wedge formation, his own and some of his best and
heaviest dragons forming the apex, and the base of the
wedge broadening out and circling round on either wing
like the " horns " of an attacking Zulu impi, driving their
assault deep into the flanks of the on-coming allies,
splitting them up, and detaching portions of them from
the main body.

The din of war-horns, voices, and colliding ships was
tremendous ; and so fierce and determined was the first
shock that many vessels were cut down to the water's
edge by the sharp iron stems of their antagonists, or
rolled clean over by the mere impact to sink on the spot
with most of those on board. In the hottest of the fight
was Harald's great dragon, and standing on the prow,
the foremost man on the ship, was Thorolf, son of Kveld
Ulf, the two brothers Olve Nuva and Eyvind Lambe
supporting him on either side.

Thorir Long-chin (one of the allies), who was a mighty
berserk, raged through the battle in his ship, steadfastly
cleaving a path towards King Harald's dragon, for no
other opponent would satisfy him ; and through the
showers of spears, arrows, and stones that fell around
and upon him he won his way until, with a roar of
shouting and a final desperate dash of oar- strokes, the
beak of his dragon thrust itself forward over Harald's
forecastle, the two vessels smashed violently into each
other, the grapplings were made fast, and the boarders
on both sides met in furious hand-to-hand conflict.

" Follow ! Follow ! " screamed Thorir, waving a huge,
bloodstained axe round his head as he sprang over the
side.

" To me, Harald's men ! ' replied Thorolf and his
backers, as they met and resisted the assault.

The struggle was indescribable. The two vessels
rocked gently on the swell, grinding their sides together
in their lashings, and the foemen swayed first from one
into the other and then back again into the first. So
closely packed were they, that often a dead man would be

150 Harald First of the Vikings

held up by the press of those around him ; others, in
leaping over the bulwarks, missed their footing or were
struck in mid-air and fell between the hulls, to be
crushed between the groaning timbers. Again and again
a fresh reinforcement would hurl itself into the fray,
to be met by one from the opposing side and driven
back.

" Harald ! Where is the King ? " was the constant
cry of Thorir Long-chin, who yearned to measure weapons
with the leader of his foes. " Stand forth, Harald, and
fight me for thy kingdom ! '

But had Harald possessed the strength of twenty men,
he could not have forced his way through the densely
packed mass of combatants to his challenger. His own
berserks, led by Berdlukaare, frenzied with the lust of
blood, stormed forward foot by foot, their fury increasing
with the spread of the battle as ship after ship dashed up
and joined in the fight, flinging its company of maddened
men from deck to deck, to be engulfed in the seething
whirlpool that surged around the king's dragon.

For long the issue of the action trembled in the balance
now it inclined to this side, now to that ; men were
falling in heaps, thrust aside or overboard, chiefs sprang
out to smite or be smitten, and the strife swayed slowly
to and fro.

At last the wild fury of Harald's berserks, combined
with the instinctive discipline of all his men, caused a
shifting of the motion of the crowd, and gradually, but
with increasing strength, the yelling, striking multitude
was borne backward on the forward surging wave ;
until finally, amid a hurricane of mingled clamour of
hoarsened voices, clattering shields, clanging axe and
sword-strokes Thorir Long-chin's mixed crew were
forced back pell-mell over the side of Harald's
dragon, and the arena of strife transferred itself to
his own.

Hewing and yelling, boiling with blood-thirst, Berdlu-
kaare and his berserks smote their enemies front, flank,
and rear ; a desperate five minutes cleared the ship of

The Battle of Hafur's Fjord 15 r

every living opponent, Thorir himself being cut down and
hurled overboard in the tumult ; and the men from other
ships around, overwhelmed by the tremendous fury of
this final assault, broke, fled back whence they had come,
and rapidly sheering off attempted to make their escape
while it was yet possible to do so.

But all around them came crowding rank upon rank
of Harald's vessels, each vomiting forth its band of
stormers who swept the decks before them, men flushed
with the glow of victory ; and ever outside the centra
core of the struggle hovered the swift, light galleys of the
creek-men who had joined Harald on his way south,
cutting off stragglers, and overpowering those that
drifted helplessly out of the fight with but few left to man
their oars.

Suddenly a dragon burst out of the crowd, heading for
the mouth of the fjord and running down two lighter
vessels that dared to obstruct its way. It bore Kiotve
the Wealthy, badly wounded, despairing of success, and
wild with grief at the loss of his gallant son, the berserk
Thorir ; and then, as if this had been a signal, the whole
host broke up and scattered, pursuers and pursued,
some making for the shore and some for the open
sea.

Kiotve escaped to a small island, where his men
abandoned him and fled for their lives ; Eric, Sulke, and
Sote fell fighting in that dreadful carnage on and around
Harald's dragon, where many other valiant chiefs were
slain ; and those of the survivors who were fortunate
enough to reach the land made southward over the
country of Joederen, seeking safety wheresoever it
might be found. King Harald here won, according to
the Sagas, one of the greatest battles ever fought in
Norway ; from that day the neck of the opposition to
him was broken, and from that day he might with
truth be said to have become supreme ruler of his
country.

Among the wounded on Harald's side were Thorolf
" and all who had stood before the mast," by which I

152 Harald First of the Vikings

conclude is meant that not one of the hird or band of
berserks came off scatheless ; and this is scarcely to be
wondered at, considering the central position they
occupied during the battle, the leading part they played
therein, the time the fighting lasted, and the desperate
fury with which it was waged.

Chapter XV

Of the Sweeping of the Western Isles

" King Harald heard that, far and wide, . . . ravaged the Vikings,
who, during the winter, stayed west of the sea." (Harald Fairhair's
Saga.)

"A HE goal was practically won, and after twelve
years of incessant fighting Harald was at last
king of all Norway, and had gained the crown
which the scornful words Gyda had thrust before his
ambitious soul. Yet the work was not complete.
Many of those who had left the country in despair or
disgust were living peaceably in other lands ; but there
were others, wild, reckless spirits, the breath of whose
nostrils was war, turbulent coast-dwellers from that
land of gallant seamen, whose last thought was of peaceful
submission, and who, having once tasted the delights of
a sea-rover's life, had determined to hold fast to it until
the ravens of Odin should come to summon them away.
These were the Vikings of the Western Isles ; and, not
content with forays into the lands further south, one of
their greatest delights was to swoop down unexpectedly
on the shores of the country now ruled over by the man
who had driven them forth, and after ravaging and
harrying far and wide, to retreat as swiftly as they had
come to their rocky eyries in the Western Sea. Veritable
thorns in the flesh were these to the King of Norway
dangerous pests to be got rid of at any cost, lest they
should tempt his lately-conquered vassals into the belief
that their Sovereign was either powerless to aid them,
or too busily occupied with more pressing affairs to do so.

153

1 54 Harald First of the Vikings

Harald therefore assembled a large fleet and, leaving
trustworthy regents to administer in his absence the
pressing affairs of state, he set forth to make a clean
sweep of the ocean wasps that had dared to sting him
into action.

It was a lovely summer's day at Thrandheim, and the
broad fjord lay bathed in sunshine, reflecting from every
ripple and fold the " many-twinkling smile " that is so
alluring and yet so mocking, when one remembers how
quickly that same bright, calm smile can change into the
black fury of wrath and storm. Everywhere, on the
blue waters of the bay, rocked vessels long-ships,
dragons, cutters, galleys of all sizes and descriptions
and to and fro the shore plied innumerable small boats
bearing men, stores, and munitions of war to their
respective ships.

The strand was crowded with seamen and warriors in
every species of mail and crested helm, then' arms and
armour glittering bravely in the sunshine, and their
faces all aglow with the joy of anticipated plunder and
righting. The past twelve years had been stirring ones
in the land, and many of those now present had partici-
pated in almost every battle or skirmish that was worth
telling of to those at home ; while others again, com-
paratively young soldiers, thirsted for the chances that
had been afforded to their luckier comrades, and vowed
in their hearts that now or never would they show the
stuff of which they were made, and either gain a glorious
name or perish in the endeavour.

The occasion, too, was an exceptional one or so they
deemed it. King Harald, vexed beyond endurance by
the persistent raids of the Vikings of the Western Sea
on the coasts of his kingdom, had determined to take
the matter in hand once and for all and, with his custom-
ary finality, extirpate as far as possible the troublesome
clan from their distant fastnesses.

Thirty massive dragons and long-ships, their towering
prows crested with gilded figures of bird, beast, or man,

The Sweeping of the Western Isles 155

peering dumbly yet fiercely into the far distance of the
ocean, their sides glittering with the numberless shields
of the warriors and chieftains on board, and manned by
the stoutest and most reliable of the king's troops, lay
in the bay awaiting the signal to set out ; and a large
but compact force of smaller galleys, for " cutting-out '
expeditions, rocked gently on the swell at a slight distance
from their heavier and more majestic sisters, their decks
teeming with gallant and reckless spirits who yearned
to be let loose against an enemy what matter if he were
their own countryman ! to slay or be slain.

On board of Harald's own dragon, the Raven, was
scarce a movement to be seen. The oarsmen sat at their
benches with poised oars, eager for the word ; the
fighting men were gathered in array under their re-
spective leaders, prepared to salute their king the
moment he should set foot aboard of his own ship ;
the royal standard was made fast ready for hoisting, and
its gorgeous folds lay heaped at the feet of the man who
grasped the halliards and stood watching, with expectant
eye, for the wave of the hand wherewith the master
should bid him give it to the breeze and signify to all the
presence of his Sovereign. The discipline was perfect ;
and yet scarcely more so than that of the other vessels
composing the heavier portion of the fleet, for it was by
a strict attention to such details that Harald had gained
and held his supremacy.

" This cruise will be new ground to you, Cyrus ? '
suggested a chief, evidently our old acquaintance,
Thorkill.

" Ay, will it," replied Cyrus, who had now for many
years been trusted sailing-master of Harald's own ship ;
' I know better the south-west coast of England than
these northerly Scottish Isles. Still, there are many
aboard of us who have sailed thither, and we lack not
pilots. Is all well on the Seagull ? '

" All well, and eager for the start," replied Thorkill.

" I wait but for instructions Harald wished me to take
from him in person at the last moment."

156 Harald First of the Vikings

" So I guessed by your presence here," said Cyrus.
*' The king has not forgotten his youthful days in our
company, and always contrives to find some especial
bit of work for the Seagull and her commander."

Thorkill smiled at the sly hint.

" I know no more than you what it may be, Cyrus,"
said he ; " but I shall not be long in hearing. See !
yonder he comes."

A roar of voices announced the departure of Harald
from the shore, and every strung nerve in the fleet
quivered responsive to the sound. The gaily orna-
mented galley, with its ranks of stalwart, standing
warriors, swept alongside ; the king sprang aboard his
ship a splendid figure, splendidly equipped ; and as his
foot touched the planking away soared the royal standard
aloft, to be accompanied in its ascent by every bit of
bunting on the assembled vessels, and hailed by a
thunderous shout of welcome that echoed to the skies.

" Ah, Thorkill," quoth Harald, " come hither."

He led the chief apart and spoke a few words in his
ear, Thorkill listening the while respectfully.

" You fully understand ? "

" Quite, my lord."

" Then away with you ! You know the place of
meeting."

Thorkill saluted, dropped over the bulwark into a
little skiff that was in waiting, and in two minutes was on
board of the Seagull ; and he had barely disappeared
over the side when her oars fell with one splash into the
water, and the galley shot out of the encircling crowd
of shipping and headed away for the open sea, as fast as
her men could drive her.

" Thorkill is ever prompt," remarked Harald, turning
to Cyrus.

" Ay, my lord," said the other. " It was like old
days, he and I waiting for you. He is off on some con-
genial errand, I doubt not ? '

" You want to know everything," returned the king
with a smile ; but Cyrus was an old and privileged

The Sweeping of the Western Isles 157

favourite, so he added : "I will tell you his errand
later on. Now sound the call for the officers."

When these were assembled, Harald spoke amid a
breathless silence ; and so still was the atmosphere,
and so resonant his voice, that his words reached the
ears of wellnigh every man on the vessels rocking lazily
around his own.

" Chiefs and men," quoth he, " we sail on an errand of
righteous punishment. These Western Vikings have
plagued us too long. They harass and slay their own
countrymen, they ravage what has once been their own
country, but which has long since cast them out as
rebellious children. There will be fame and booty to
satisfy all ; but one word you know me, and I know
you. Bravery I will reward ; cowardice but I never
met a coward Norseman yet ! Men obey your chiefs,
as your chiefs obey me. Make sail."

The roar of cheering was renewed, and amid its clamour
vessel after vessel moved out seaward to get an offing,
the Raven lying motionless to mark and criticise the
bearing of each as it rushed past, lowering its flag to the
royal standard. The little fleet of smaller galleys
skimmed by in the wake of the larger vessels, three
abreast, eliciting an approving wave of his hand from
the king ; and when all were clear of the bay the Raven
herself swept majestically after them, gradually gaining
on her consorts and taking her station in the van as they
headed to the south-west.

" Now, Cyrus," said Harald ; " come into the cabin
and aid me with your counsel. Here," he continued, as
soon as they were seated, spreading a parchment out on
the table, " is a plan made for me by one whom I believe
I can trust. I am for Shetland first this island ; Thor-
kill goes to gain some details of information, and will meet
us off the north point here. Then we move as events
may decide. Personally, I should like to strike down
the west coast of England, round by Cornwall, sweep
along the southern shores, and so up by the East Coast
home ; but it would be scarcely wise to venture so much

158 Harald First of the Vikings

and to be absent so long just now, in the present state of
Norway. What say you ? '

" Why, my lord," replied Cyrus, " Shetland, the more
southerly Isles, and a look in at Caithness in Scotland
may well fill our holds with booty and thin our ranks.
Though I would fain see Cornwall once more, yet I say
with you that it were not wise to be away too long from
home."

" Well, well, we shall see," quoth Harald, rolling up
the plan. " And now, set our course, as soon as night
falls, for the most northerly point of Shetland. Until
then, bear southward ; and send half a dozen light
galleys to scout well ahead of us, but not out of sight.
We want no news passed on ahead."

Cyrus saluted and disappeared ; and presently Harald
was aware from certain orders and bustle that his
instructions were being carried out. But he himself sat
on alone in the growing darkness in the cabin, pondering
deeply ; and weighty must his thoughts have been, and
high, for to what had he not attained and to what might
he not further aspire ? The Sovereignty of the Western
Isles of Scotland nay, of England itself, where now
Alfred lurked hiding for his life in a swamp, while all his
land was in a turmoil for lack of a strong hand and firm
will?

The night came down, the stars twinkled aloft, the
Northern Lights flickered and danced their mysterious
measure far astern. But still the king sat on alone,
immersed in the wide-reaching web of dreams his agile,
capable brain was busily spinning ; and ever around him
outside sounded the unceasing lip and ripple of the sea
as the dragon shore her steadfast way through the waves,
the measured hiss and plash of innumerable oars, the
undefinable murmur that accompanies the presence of a
large body of humanity. Hearing, the king smiled ;
and smiling, he clenched his hand and frowned.

For some days the fleet pressed on without pause ;
and as comparatively few knew how they were heading

The Sweeping of the Western Isles 1 59

or for what particular spot, there was plenty of surmise.
But as it is obviously impossible to carry my readers
on more than one, or at most two, ships, I will practically
confine myself to the Raven and her scout, the
Seagull. It was the fifth day since the two had
parted company, and we find the latter lying motionless
in a deeply indented bay surrounded by low, barren
hills, behind which the sun was just sinking.

"The fleet should be off the land to-night," quoth
Thorkill to his sailing-master ; "at least, it is quite time
they were, and every hour of delay makes for the spoiling
of the scheme."

" You will see the lights on the Raven when dusk
falls, be sure," responded his companion. " Harald is
not one to dally."

" When it is dusk we must put to sea," continued
Thorkill. " I trust we may not be seen, or if we are
that we shall be deemed but a merchant ship that has
lost her bearings."

" Another hour," said the master calmly ; 'it will
soon pass."

Two hours later, the Seagull was thrusting her
beak to the north-east towards half a dozen low-lying,
twinkling lights ; and ere long Thorkill had boarded the
Raven to make his report to the king, and the fleet
was following its pilot, the Seagull, back to her
hiding-place. A conference was held in Harald's cabin,
and ship after ship trailed into the bay ; but the lighter
galleys, it might have been noticed, divided and sheered
off, one wing to the west and one to the east of the land,
moving slowly but steadily, and well clear of the ragged
shore-line.

There was not much sleep for anyone that night. One
ship and then another disgorged its array of fighting
men, who, as soon as they debarked, were moved off by
their own officers, evidently in accordance with a pre-
arranged plan ; and at dawn a small army of nearly four
thousand men in two divisions, one marching east, and
the other marching west, was strung out, like beads on a

1 60 Harald First of the Vikings

necklace, in two long lines that reached for miles across
the country.

Meanwhile the heavier portion of the fleet had again
set out, with only sufficient of a crew aboard each vessel
to ensure her safety ; and dividing, like the smaller
galleys, into two wings, moved slowly down the coast
parallel with the advance of the land forces and keeping
pace with them. Summer sea and skies aided the in-
vaders ; and wherever a stranger galley, or a harbour with
shipping in it, was espied, the one was chased and made
prisoner if overhauled, while the other was thoroughly
investigated, and if hostile every vessel of whatever size
or description set on fire.

The land forces moved rapidly along, sweeping the
country like a huge drag net, and ever the fleet moved
parallel to their march, the lighter ships darting here and
there into the various creeks and openings along the
shore that excited their suspicion, and keeping touch
with their heavier consorts that swept slowly in their
rear.

Most of the Vikings of whom they were in search
dwelt, naturally enough, in castles or villages on the
coast, and to these particular attention was paid, for
Harald concluded, no doubt rightly, that the inland
folk were more likely to be peaceful agriculturists and
farmers than wild sea rovers. As soon, therefore, as one
of the looked -for Viking eyries was discovered, the word
was rapidly passed along the line, and a cloud of men
streamed in towards it ; and as Harald had given
strict instructions that the corsairs were to be summarily
treated, the general procedure was the same they were
smoked out of their hiding-places like rats, and killed
with as little delay as possible.

Harald was riding with two or three others, chieftains
who might be termed his Staff, when a messenger dashed
up to him.

" Thorkill sends greetings, my lord, and he has dis-
covered the main stronghold of the Vikings."

" Good," replied Harald ; and pressing his pony into

The Sweeping of the Western Isles 161

a canter, and accompanied by his Staff, he turned off
to the left, the messenger keeping pace with him.

A wave of his hand as he passed along directed a
portion of the line of advance to follow where he led ;
and ere long he arrived within view of the sea, where he
saw six large dragons lying in a semi-circle facing the
shore, while several galleys were darting to and fro,
engaged in chasing others that seemed to be trying to
escape from the menace of the larger vessels. A thick
cloud of smoke, slashed with flame that burned pale in the
sunlight, bellied up from the strand, proceeding from
various vessels and buildings that had been set on fire ;
and towering over the tiny village at its feet stood a
castle, built partly on the crest of a slope that shelved
up to a cliff and partly on the cliff itself, its upper battle-
ment wall crowded with the heads of those who had
taken refuge there.

A few brief orders, and a body of men ran rapidly along
the summit of the height to a spot whence they could
plainly see the castle below them, and where, in case
flight were attempted in that direction from the rear
of the fortress, they would be favourably posted to inter-
cept fugitives. Then Harald rode on with the rest of his
force to the strand.

" Thord," quoth he, addressing one of his Staff, "get
a boat, and bring ashore every man who can be spared
from the ships. Grimm," turning to that worthy, "' go
into the village, and bring hither every cart and bit of
fire-loving stuff you can find oil, pitch, no matter what.
Thorkill, skirmish up the slopes to the gates of that
castle and see what they are made of ; make sure of the
approach to it, smoothing and levelling quickly where
necessary, but on no account attack. Leave your men
surrounding the place out of bow-shot, then come back
and report."

In a few moments all was in motion. The last of the
fleeing boats had been sunk, and the galleys were resting
on their oars ; but as Harald' s messenger reached them
and passed the order along, one after another was beached,

1 62 Harald First of the Vikings

and the crew sprang out and came hurrying up to the
king.

Presently Thorkill returned to report that the gate
was of wood clamped all about with iron, and that the
path had been cleared as directed ; and at the same
moment Grimm and his party emerged from the ruins
of the still smoking village, dragging and pushing half
a score heavily laden carts.

" Now," said Harald ; " run those carts up the slope
to the gate, knock in the heads of the tar barrels, and set
a torch to them. Jam the carts hard up against the
wood-work with poles or anything handy, and keep them
blazing there till the gate is burnt through ; then clear
out those rats ! But the castle is not to be fired, under-
stand. Take every man here with you, Grimm, and show
me how well you can carry out my orders."

With a ringing cheer the men dashed forward, led by
Grimm and hauling the lumbering vehicles, which they
speedily forced up the roughly smoothed track, and with
an uproarious sailors' chorus the carts were run up
against the massive wooden gates of the castle, and
jammed there notwithstanding a hailstorm of arrows,
spears, and stones from the Vikings above.

" Clear a way there clear a way ! ' roared Grimm,
as he thrust into the crowd with a lighted torch in his
hand, which he applied to the nearest burst tar-barrel.

Instantly a sheet of flame spouted up, and the assail-
ants started aside, tumbling over each other in their
haste, and shouting rough jokes as they shielded their
faces from the flying flakes of fire.

A yell of consternation from the walls betokened the
feelings of the besieged, and they were seen hurrying
away, some, doubtless, to seek safety in flight, but others
to rally in the courtyard and fight the matter out to the
bitter end when the gates were down.

" The rats are scorching ! ' laughed Harald, as their
cries reached his ears ; and he moved up the slope nearer
to the scene, to note the individual details of the conflict
so soon as ingress should be obtained.

! 9 -j

To the faithful and gallant servant the reward ! "

The Sweeping of the Western Isles 163

The carts blazed furiously, the besiegers pushing them
always closer against the gates as they flared, until at
last the massy wood-work itself had caught and the end
was assured. But now no flames or obstacles could
hinder Harald's men. Battering with axes, thrusting
with poles and spears, even hurling heavy stones, they
thundered at the tottering gates ! They shook they
yielded they were down ! And in over the glowing
embers and through the still spurting tongues of fire
swarmed the maddened king's men, to be met face to
face by an almost equally fierce mob of despairing
Vikings.

A few breathless minutes of excited hand-to-hand
fighting ended in the extermination of the sea-rovers to
the last man ; and then the victors, shouting and
whooping in their glee, spread through the castle to hunt
down any who might yet be surviving.

" You have done well ! ' quoth Harald to Grimm, as
the latter, scorched, panting, and bleeding freely from
a cut on the face, stood before him to report the capture
of the stronghold. " Bind up that cut, get a drink of
water, and then come with me."

He strode into the castle, pausing in the courtyard to
bid some of those around him see to his own wounded,
and took his seat in the great hall. Here he issued orders
for all the valuables that could be found to be brought in
for his inspection : " after which," he added, " they are
to be taken on board the ships, and stored there for
distribution when we return. Meantime, bring before
me all the weapons you can find."

This was speedily done, and a large and varied assort
ment of swords, spears, axes, helmets, mail, and other
articles of war was piled before him. One sword in
particular rivetted his attention. It was a huge, two-
handed weapon, with a blade extremely broad near the
hilt and tapering away to a sharp point, exquisitely
inlaid and worked in the steel, and evidently of ancient
and valuable make. Harald brandished the weapon
lightly around his head, exclaiming at its perfect poise

1 64 Harald First of the Vikings

and balance, and then laid it on the table beside him ;
then, taking his own shield from its bearer and unbuck-
ling his own sword, he called to Grimm, who was standing
close at hand, almost unrecognisable from the bandages
tied across his face.

" I hang this shield around thy neck," said Harald,
suiting the action to the word, " I bind this sword to thy
side, and hereby I create thee Jarl. To the faithful and
gallant servant the reward. When we reach home
again, I myself will place thee in thy high-seat."

Confused and gratified, Grimm saluted and fell back,
proud to his very heart's core that the king had dowered
him with his own sword and shield, and regarded by all
with envy and applause.

That night the expedition moved forward again,
leaving dead bodies, blackened and bare walls, and white
ashes, where that same morning had been happy home-
steads and many a living being.

Chapter XVI

Of the Battle in Caithness

RIGHT through the Shetland Isles, sweeping
the country-side with his long line of foot-men
and encircling the coasts with his fleet, marched
Harald. Resistance on the part of the Vikings was
futile ; indeed, it was only when overtaken and hemmed
in that, from sheer despair, they turned to bay and died
fighting. Every sea rover that could do so grasped at
the slightest chance of escape (and there are many
unforeseen chances at sea) and fled south, east, or
west for bare life to the Orkneys, the Hebrides, or
even into the open ocean --until this devastating
scourge should have passed them by ; but the
cordon of Harald's ships had closed round and kept
tightening its coil, and only a few fortunate fugitives
found a loose link and got safely away to tell the
tale.

Leaving Shetland almost depopulated behind him
Harald now moved steadily on to the Orkneys, where he
repeated his tactics by land and sea. Every islet was
investigated, every creek and dwelling thoroughly
searched, and the same remorseless punishment over-
took every unhappy loiterer or doubtful prisoner who
could not prove that he was peaceful farmer ; and at
last the expedition, flushed with success and already
laden with the plunder from many lands and ships that
had been discovered in the various Viking haunts it had
sacked, arrived at the extreme southern point of the
Orkneys, re-embarked on the ships, and stood across for

165

1 66 Harald First of the Vikings

Scotland, coming to anchor one evening in Thorso Bay,
Caithness.

By now, the news of Harald's retaliatory campaign
had spread far and wide. Those of the Vikings who,
abandoning all, had fled before him, were filled with
rage and consternation ; and forgetting that they had
brought upon themselves the punishment which had
overtaken them, they moved as firebrands among the
folk to whom they had escaped for succour and defence,
and set the whole of Caithness in a flame against the
king.

That this would be so must have been patent to Harald
from the first ; but doubtless it was part of his policy to
permit the fugitives to rally and gain a head, and then
to deal them a crushing blow that should paralyse their
activity for years to come. He could not permit the
coasts of his newly acquired kingdom to be constantly
harried and his subjects robbed and slain, neither could
he afford to absent himself repeatedly to inflict punish-
ment upon such agile aggressors. We may be sure, then,
that he welcomed the news now brought in by his spies
that a very large force, composed of Scots and Vikings,
was advancing to resist his landing.

That night, several of the most prominent leaders of
the host were assembled in Harald's cabin to confer
on the measures to be adopted ; and after a brief ex-
position of the situation and the necessity for a decisive
blow to be struck at this juncture, the king closed all
argument in his own way.

" Two days from now," quoth he, "I will join battle.
Thorkill, do you and Grimm take ten long-ships and
twenty-five galleys, with a thousand fighting men
besides the sailors, stand right round the northern point
of the coast here, and find a safe but secluded spot on the
other side where you can land every available man and
take the enemy in rear. I shall meet them remember,
on the morning of the second day from now and after
a couple of hours' fighting shall gradually fall back, as if
overpowered and anxious to retreat on board my ships.

The Battle in Caithness 167

They will follow in impetuous confusion, filled with hate
and thoughts of vengeance, and then will be your oppor-
tunity. You must be there to smite, and smite hard.
Take no prisoners, but slay every man. Your advance
must be secret, your attack sudden and overwhelming ;
then I will also turn upon them. Fail, and but no
need to speak of failure ! Go now, and justify my
belief in you."

The two leaders saluted and retired, well pleased ;
and although no noise or lights beyond the ordinary were
remarked that night, when the dawn broke it was clear
to the eyes of the seamen of the fleet that many of their
number had disappeared during the dark hours. This
excited no surprise, but only an expectant curiosity.
They had absolute faith in their leader, so they quietly,
if eagerly, awaited developments.

The second day from then had dawned, and Harald
was landing his entire remaining force. For thirty
hours past the shore and surrounding heights had been
thronged with the natives, who did everything imagin-
able to provoke the invaders. But the king had his men
well in hand ; the disappearance of the ships convinced
them that some wily move was in progress ; so they
furbished and sharpened their weapons, vowed vengeance
against the enemy who was insulting them, and patiently
bided their time.

As the troops landed they pushed forward, on both
flanks and centre, up the steep hills that fronted them ;
and although the numbers of the natives seemed to pre-
dominate over those of the invaders, they made but
slight attempt at resistance, falling back gradually, yet
not hurriedly, towards the country inland. Harald's
men followed, keeping strictly in touch with each other,
until at about three miles from the shore the enemy
came to a halt and showed signs of advancing to the
attack.

The wings of Harald's force closed rapidly in on the
centre, in obedience to orders from their chief ; and then

1 68 Harald First of the Vikings

was apparent to all though Harald had probably
anticipated it from the first what had been the motive
of the retreat inland of their opponents. In response,
as it seemed, to a single word the hills and gorges around
vomited forth swarms of half-naked foes, yelling and
screeching at the full vigour of their lungs, and brandish-
ing their weapons and leaping wildly in the air as they
streamed tumultuously down upon Harald's men.

These now presented a compact mass or square,
bristling with long spears and fenced round with shields,
over which floated Harald's banner and a number of
lesser standards, and stood calmly awaiting the onset ;
and as the disorderly mob rushed howling forward at
racing speed, intent only on overwhelming the stationary
body of men by the mere weight of their impact, from
the centre of the shield-wall sprang a cloud of arrows, so
dense in its flight that it might almost be said to have
spread a drifting sheet of shadow on the ground as it
flew, and smote the crowded masses of the frantic charge
as the cyclone strikes the trees of a forest.

Down went those in front, the dead and dying mingled
in one long shuddering swathe of humanity ; and still
the storm smote on, and still the victims fell in heaps on
every side until, dazed and terror-struck by the pitiless
hail that beat upon them, they turned and fled out of
bow-shot to regain breath and courage for a second
assault.

There was a pause ; and then the square moved slowly
and ponderously forward, passed the piles of fallen, halted
beyond them, and again awaited attack.

This was not very prompt in coming. The first
repulse had been so staggering that it required all the
eloquence and energy of their chiefs and the Vikings
present to induce the natives to advance anew. At last
they appeared to have made up their minds, and ap-
proaching within arrow flight, began to ply their own
bows and harass the square, as stoutly as lay in their
power ; while still, from every hill and ravine, streamed
fresh parties coming up to reinforce their fellows all

The Battle in Caithness 169

eager to destroy the North-man and capture his ships
with the rich booty they expected to find in their holds.

This interchange of missiles continued for some little
time, but the gradually increasing numbers of the enemy
soon heartened them afresh; and consequently, with
ear-splitting war-cries, they massed together, and made
another desperate assault upon the solid ranks that
calmly awaited them.

This time they succeeded in driving the attack closer
home, and a dense mob of yelling savages surrounded the
square, jostling and leaping, thrusting and hewing with
undisciplined fury ; and the defenders, presenting a
barrier of shields and bristling spear-points to the attack
on every side, held their ground for some minutes and
then, in obedience to orders from Harald that ran round
the ranks, began to retreat slowly but with perfect
steadiness in the direction of the seashore.

When the assailants realised that their opponents
were actually giving back, they rent the air with their
yells of triumph and, not unnaturally concluding that
this was the beginning of the end, pressed their attack
with even more impetuous fury. But rage as it might
against the formation that resisted like a rock, the
surging wave could make no impression upon it. Faces
glared in other faces forms sprang up leaping and
gesticulating wildly only to recoil and fall, breathless,
bleeding, and exhausted from the frenzy of their effort,
while the square stood as impenetrable as ever.

Back and forth swayed the whirlpool of humanity,
swirling and beating madly upon the human rampart
that defied its endeavours to sweep it away. But see !
what means that ? Above the square floats the royal
standard, upheld by Egil Ullserk, the king's own banner-
bearer, and it seems to rise and tower yet higher above
those that bear it company. It is in the hands of its
royal master, and he is evidently elevating it as some sort
of signal to men afar !

And now an order flies from rank to rank, obeyed
instinctively by all, for in that uproar commands can

170 Harald First of the Vikings

barely be heard even when shouted in the ear. The lines
seem to stiffen a shiver runs through the whole forma-
tion it has halted in its retreat ! Now it is moving
forward again, buffetting its way into the press as a strong
swimmer breasts the tumbling waves.

Hark ! above the frenzied tumult rings a cheer
another ! The Northern " Aoi " ! comes pealing down
the breeze ; and ere the bewildered enemy can turn to
meet this new foe, Thorkill's and Grimm's men are
crashing into their rear, hewing wildly with axe and
sword, to the strenuous war-cry of " Harald ! Harald ! '

The square breaks up as though by magic, for in spite
of the fact that no orders can be heard the various leaders
are running outward to either flank, and instinctively
their men follow them. In a few moments the densely
packed mass has thinned into a long line, the shields lying
on the ground where the men had stood ; and then,
storming forward with the responding cry : " Harald !
Harald ! " the long line enwraps the crowd of struggling
fugitives in a close embrace, its two ends swinging round
to meet the advancing line of comrades, and the natives
and their allies are enclosed in the unpitying circle.

The scene of slaughter that now ensued is beyond
description. Harald was resolutely determined to
impress upon his adversaries' minds the fact that, by
aiding those who had flouted his authority and harried
his subjects, they had brought upon themselves the
wrath of one who was pitiless in his vengeance.

The unhappy victims of that day might have been
counted in thousands ; no quarter was given ; and the
men of Norway continued to pursue and slay until their
arms were weary and the night rolled down. No wonder
the old historian termed it " a great battle ! ' It was
so, even for those days ; and it was rather a one-sided
affair, all things taken into consideration. Of the
Vikings who had joined with the natives of Caithness to
oppose him, only a few escaped from that disastrous
field ; and of the natives, so many were slain that terror
of the mere name of Harald fell upon them, and for years

The Battle in Caithness i 7 1

after they fled inland from the approach of a Viking ship
as though it bore a pestilence.

Thorkill and Grimm gained great credit for their
punctual performance of the important duty assigned
to them, and to the day of his death Grimm was in favour
with the great king. He died in battle some years later,
fighting gallantly to the last, and Harald accorded him a
public funeral.

Harald now sailed for the Hebrides, whither the tale
of his ruthless doings had flown on the wings of rumour
before him. " Here," says the Saga, " dwelt many
Vikings who before had ruled over warriors," and con-
sequently hard fighting was to be expected. Nor did
the event falsify the expectation. Harald, we are told,
" fought there many battles, and was always victorious " ;
but as tactics in those days were fairly simple, and the
main issue generally depended on hand-to-hand fighting,
one conflict was much like another. Harald invariably
proved himself superior to his opponents and justified
his reputation as the great Captain of his Age. He drove
his erstwhile subjects to the extreme of despair, teaching
them a lesson the moral of which endured for at least
his own lifetime and until a milder ruler his son, Hakon,
styled " the Good ' -smoothed away the bitterness
between the Mother Country and her emigrant sons,
and " restored to his subjects their rights." 1

Harald, then, swept the Hebrides almost as thor-
oughly as he had swept Shetland and the other Isles,
slew many Vikings, chased many others away into the
Western Ocean, and amassed much spoil. In one of his
battles here fell Ivar, the son of Earl Rognvald of More,
the king's loved and intimate friend ; and the king
mourned his loss, for he was a gallant and promising
young warrior. Then Harald sailed down the coast
of Scotland, landing occasionally where convenient, and
plundering as was the old custom right and left, his
reputation flying before him ; and so he came finally to
the Isle of Man.

1 Conybeare.

1 7 2 Harald First of the Vikings

The inhabitants here had evidently considered dis-
cretion the better part ; for we read that, gathering all
of their belongings that were portable, they had fled to
Scotland, " and the land was left entirely bare ! ' Here
the fleet rested awhile, and Harald held consultation with
his chiefs and sailing-master.

" For my part," quoth Cyrus, " loth as I am to turn
back without a look-in at Cornwall again, I say let us
return to Norway. The folk everywhere have fled ;
nothing but a few half-starved cattle and empty dwellings
greet our eyes ; the alarm has spread, and we shall
gather no more fruit. Let be for a time."

Some of the chiefs talked of fame, and the disgrace
that would attach to the idea of turning back.

" Nay," said Grimm ; " the king set out for a definite
purpose. That purpose he has achieved. Our holds
are crammed with booty, and

" The wind is fair ! ' struck in Cyrus, with shrewd
seaman's wit.

This last argument, slight though it might appear,
was opportune and appealed to Harald.

" To-morrow," said he decisively, " we turn our prows
homeward. Tell the men, and get aboard what pro-
visions you can lay hands on. The word is ' North-
ward ' ! '

Few were discontented at the decision, for the love of
home was, and always has been, a prevailing sentiment
with the Northern race ; Harald' s orders were promptly
carried out ; and the following morning saw his fleet
heading up the North Channel on its way to Norway.

Northward with a favouring wind ran the ships,
skirting the rugged coast of Scotland and piloted skilfully
through the intricate channel between the Isles ; and the
flrst sight of the Aurora bred joy in the hearts of all on
board, for it betokened their approach to the well-loved
land of their birth. The seas were bare, or if other
vessels were sighted they disappeared, none pursuing,
as fast as sails and oars would impel them ; and shortly
the precipitous, pine-clad hills of Norway loomed up

The Battle in Caithness 173

before their straining eyes, and the cheery shout " Land
ho ! " re-echoed from lip to lip through every vessel
in the fleet.

In due course Harald re-entered port, and his first task
was to ascertain how matters had gone during his
absence. Contrary to his expectation, nothing of an
inauspicious nature had occurred to even temporarily
weaken his authority, and he was thus enabled to turn
his whole attention for the time to the due distribution of
the spoil and to the bestowal of rewards on those who
had especially merited them. One of his earliest acts
was to seat Grimm (personally, as he had promised) with
all formality upon his high-seat as Jarl ; Thorkill, also,
and Cyrus, came in for their share of honour ; and many
lesser chiefs, who had deemed themselves overlooked or
forgotten, were now to learn that the eye of their royal
master never failed to notice, nor was his memory slack
or his hand unready to reward.

The main result of this expedition was to relieve the
king of much anxiety and trouble from outside, and
enable him to devote his whole mind with greater energy
to home affairs ; and as he now had the bulk of the
population with him, and was in high favour with his
troops and sailors, his efforts met with only slight opposi-
tion, and his ideal of an United Nation seemed about to
be realised.

Chapter XVII

Of Harald's New Name

"A HE vow was fulfilled, Harald was sovereign lord
of all Norway, so, as was most fitting, he
bethought him of the royal maiden whose
words had given birth in his heart to that vow. He sent
messengers to her, bearing right royal gifts, reminded
her of her speech, and commanded that she should be
brought before him ; and when she came, he thanked her
for her wit and spirit, and they were married. We read :
" These were their children Alaf (a daughter) the
eldest, then Roerik, then Sigtrygg, then Frodi and
Thorgils."

Harald married, as has been said elsewhere, many
wives, and had many children. Those of Asa have
already been named ; and, by the way, it may be noted
that Duke Guttorm took her eldest child, sat him on his
knee in accordance with ancient custom, and became his
foster-father. He sprinkled the little lad with water,
gave him his own name, and took him away with him
into his Government, which was all the country about
the Wick and the Uplands in Harald's absence.

The sons of another wife Swanhild were Olaf
Geirstadaalf, Bjorn, and Ragnar Ryckil ; and his
children by yet another Ashild were Dag, Ring,
Gudrod, Skiria, and Ingigerd. Harald's children were
always fostered and brought up by their mothers'
kindred in their own country.

When Harald returned from sweeping the Western

174

Harald's New Name 175

Isles, Earl Rognvald returned with him. It will be
remembered that a son of this Earl, named Ivar, fell in
battle during that expedition ; and, as some slight
compensation for the loss of the gallant youth, Harald
gave Rognvald rule over the Orkneys and Shetland.
But the Earl of More would not part so easily from
his royal master and friend ; so with the latter' s consent
he transferred the government of those islands to his
brother Sigurd, who accepted gladly, being a Viking
of an adventurous nature and foreseeing opportunities
for profit to a man of energy, and Harald confirmed
Sigurd as Earl of Shetland and the Orkneys in his
brother's place before he sailed back to Norway with
Rognvald.

Sigurd, it seems, no sooner found himself in sole
command, than he entered into partnership with two
other Vikings Thor stein the Red (son of Olaf the
White), and Aud the Wealthy; and these three,
gathering a goodly company, went a-Viking to
Scotland.

Here they overran and subdued Caithness, and all
Sutherland " down to the Oikel Bank." This spot,
termed elsewhere " Ekjals-bakki," is on the banks of the
river Oickel, which falls into the Frith of Dornoch ; and
here Earl Sigurd slew a Scotch Earl named " Tusk-
Melbrigda," slinging the head of his foe as a trophy to
his saddle-bow. Riding along, however, the head struck
against the calf of his leg, and the projecting tooth from
which the Earl had gained his name made a deep scratch
thereon. The wound inflamed, Sigurd died, and was
" laid in ho we " (buried) in Oikel Bank : possibly the
mound is still there.

Sigurd's son, Guttorm, ruled his father's possessions
for a year, dying childless ; and eventually the lordship
of the Islands reverted to Earl Rognvald.

When Harald and Rognvald had returned to Norway
after their great expedition to the Western Isles, Harald
was one day feasting with the latter in his castle in his

176 Harald First of the Vikings

province of More. He had gone down on a tour of
inspection to visit, among others, the Earl, and accord-
ing to the custom in all times was being royally enter-
tained he and his following. Noticing, when they
chanced to be alone together, that Rognvald sat thought-
ful and moody, the king challenged him :

" Whither do your thoughts wander, Earl ? " said he.

" My lord," replied Rognvald, seriously, " I have
somewhat to say, and crave pardon beforehand for my
words. The matter lies heavy on my heart, and must
out."

" Say on," quoth Harald. ' I know you for a true
friend, and can bear much from such an one."

" Do you remember your oath, my lord ? '

" Seeing all that has come about since I swore it, 'twere
strange did I not."

" Ran it not thus ? ' continued Rognvald : " ' I
take that God to witness who made me, and rules over
all things, that never shall I clip or comb my hair until
I have subdued the whole of Norway or died in the
attempt ! ' Were not those the words ? '

"Yes, truly," said Harald, thoughtfully; 'thus,
indeed, it ran. What now, then ? Have I not con-
quered all Norway ? '

" This morning, I was walking in the courtyard, and
overheard two soldiers talking. They were quarrelling
about a girl ; and one said to the other : ' Thou ! thou
to think of such a handsome wench, when folk give thee
Harald's nickname ! ' ' And what is that ? ' asked the
other. ' Why, " Lufa " (frowsy -headed), thou shock-
pated vagabond ! ' At this my heart was sore, and I
came softly away."

" What matters it what such drunken rascals say ? '
laughed the king though, to be sure, he reddened
somewhat.

" It matters much, my lord, because it is true !
Now let my lord pardon me if I clear my mind. I serve
a king who is the biggest of all men, the strongest, and the
fairest in face to look upon : a wise man, and very high-

"Henceforth and for all time you shall be known as
Harald Fair hair ! "

Harald's New Name 177

minded. Is it to be borne, then, that such a nickname
should cling to him ? Nay ! with my own hands will I
remove the cause. Lord king ! I pray you, let me be
your barber."

Now Harald laughed aloud, for he was well pleased.

" So be it ! " quoth he, in high good-humour ; " but
see to it, Earl, that I do not give you a nickname in turn,
and call you the king's barber."

" Seeing that I shall have removed the sole blot upon
my lord's person, and fully revealed his beauty thereby,
the name would like me well," replied Rognvald ; ' for
then all men would couple our names together, and what
better fortune could I wish for ? '

" This very day now ! if you will you shall do it,"
exclaimed Harald, for the notion had taken his fancy.

Then Earl Rognvald ordered the large guest-bath to be
heated. With his own hands he washed and combed the
king's head, which for nigh upon twelve years had not
been combed, and clipped the hair into proper shape.
He anointed it with sweet-smelling oils and perfumes, and
combed it again and again, until the smooth, rolling
locks shone in the light like glittering gold ; and then,
leading the king before a brightly burnished shield that
served as mirror, bowing low, he said :

"Men have called you Harald Shock-head; now I
Rognvald, by your favour Earl of More and your friend
and barber ! give you another name. Henceforth and
for all time you shall be known as Harald Fairhair, for
great is the beauty of your locks and bright their shine."

And Harald surveyed himself in the mirror and smiled*
well pleased ; " and all who saw him said that that was
most soothly named, for he had both plenteous hair and
goodly."

Chapter XVIII

Of Rolf the Ganger

NOW Earl Rognvald had married Hilda,
daughter of Rolf Nefia, and their sons were
Rolf and Thorir ; other sons he had, namely,
Hallad, Einar, and Hrollaug and all three were grown
men when their half-brothers were still children. Of
Thorir, Hallad, and Einar we shall read later ; Hrollaug
probably went a- Viking, as did so many mettlesome
lads, and was slain or cast away ; and on Rolf, the
eldest of Earl Rognvald's later sons, we will now fix our
attention, for his story is assuredly worthy to be recalled
by every Englishman.

From his early years Rolf cherished a passion for the
sea. Nothing would serve but that he must go a-sailing ;
so his father the Mere Earl, as he was termed in those
days, before he swore allegiance to Harald recognising
the call of the blood, as a true Northern parent was
bound to do, yielded to the boy's entreaties, and placed
him under the care of one of his most trusty captains.

His early days save for one memorable voyage
were spent in cruises in the East Sea, or the lands on the
south side of the Baltic. Here he found free scope to
indulge his reckless and adventurous nature to the top
of its bent ; and ere the down had budded on his chin,
he was already grown so big that men would stare after
him in port or wherever they came across him, and
wonder " when he would stop growing."

As time went on he waxed so large of bulk that no
horse could be found to carry him, and he earned the

178

Rolf the Ganger 179

name of Rolf the Ganger, or Wendaf oot ; his name
had become a well-known one all round and about the
coasts of Norway, and his spirit yearned to seek
adventures further afield ; he therefore claimed from his
father the gift to which every Northern lad of birth and
mettle considered himself entitled a long-ship, well
manned gathered to his side certain of his followers
and a ship-master whom he had proved, and set sail for
the shores of England.

Down the East Coast he sailed, landing here and there,
fighting, plundering, and harrying, until, having passed
right round the south coast, he came to Cornwall ; and
here, having struck up a friendly alliance with a kinglet
of his ship-master's acquaintance, he learned some news
that set his heart aflame. He had expressed his admira-
tion of the sturdy race that delved for tin and other
metals in the bowels of the earth, and had wished that he
might be the leader of an army of such ; and his host,
catching fire at his enthusiasm, and pleased with the
Viking's appreciation of his countrymen, said :

" Why not ? Here, such a thing cannot be ; but
over sea and close at hand lies the very material you
seek."

" Where ? " questioned Rolf, eagerly.

" Why, some hundreds of years ago, the peoples
north of here made a great expedition into our land.
Many folk were killed ; but those who survived and had
the courage put to sea in whatever craft they could
borrow or steal, and trusted themselves to the mercy of
the winds and waves. Often, since then, I have heard
that many of them got safe ashore in a country south of
here, some days' sail distant ; and there, so runs the
tale, their descendants still bide, free men, of our blood,
and still adhering to the old speech and customs."

" I have never heard of this," quoth Rolf. " What
say you, master ? '

" Oh, ay ! my lord," replied the old sailor ; "I have
heard the tale, but have never landed on those shores.
Men call them Valland, a name twisted from the old-

180 Harald First of the Vikings

time local name of Valer, meaning men of Wales and
Cornwall."

" By the horn of Odin ! ' exclaimed Rolf, " I will go
thither and see for myself."

Accordingly, a day or two later he set sail, and a fair
wind soon brought him to the coast of what is now
Brittany. He did not commit any act of war here, but
asked many questions of the people, particularly as to
who was their sovereign lord. Having obtained all the
information he required, he sailed south and went
plundering and fighting in the South Sea.

When he returned home after a long absence, about
the year 874 A.D., he found all Norway in the grip of
Harald, and his father the most intimate friend and
chosen adviser of the king. His free life, coupled with
the ideas in which he had been brought up in early youth,
had not predisposed the young and headstrong North-
man to submit to the authority of any man ; and the
deference which had for so many years been accorded to
him, on account of his great repute as a warrior, he did
not feel inclined to abate by rendering homage to another
even were that other a king.

His father's advice was coldly listened to ; his mother's
fears and forebodings fared even worse ; and the gallant,
but self-willed, young man boarded his long-ship, and
once more set out a-Viking in his favourite haunts in the
East Sea, or the Wick, although his father had solemnly
warned him that that was the one offence Harald had
sworn never to overlook.

Rolf was returning from a raid in the East-lands, and
coming to the Wick he landed there and indulged in a
cattle foray to provision his ship. Now, as it happened,
King Harald was in the Wick at that time, and news
of this very quickly came to his knowledge. Highly
indignant at the flouting of his strict order, Harald
assembled a Thing, and declared Rolf Ganger outlaw
from all Norway.

Neither his father's influence nor his mother's prayers
availed to bring about a reversal of the decree. To the

Rolf and the King's daughter, Gisla.

Rolf the Ganger 1 8

first, Harald declared that the fact of Rolf's high birth
only made the offence a more heinous one ; and to the
latter, he avowed his intention to be the more obdurate
because he knew that she had warned her son beforehand
of the risk he ran. Hilda prophesied ill-luck would come
to the king in return for his action, and went back home,
sore at heart.

Rolf, however, cared little for Harald or his decree.
Westward he sailed, and down to the Western Isles ;
and after gathering what plunder he could in his pro-
gress, he pushed steadily on for the land of his dreams
the land he had vowed to rule from the day he first set
eyes on it Valland. He brought with him a large fleet
of Vikings who, attracted by his fame and the promises
he made them, flung themselves whole-heartedly into
the enterprise ; and landing on the west coast of France,
Rolf entered upon a series of extended expeditions into
the country, designed to strike terror of himself and his
Northmen into the peaceful agriculturists, and to lead
gradually to the acquisition of as much territory as might
properly be termed a kingdom.

Charles the Simple was at that time King of France.
He had heard of Vikings before, and the northern parts
of his country had already felt the weight of their hand.
Fight the new-comer he could not, and leave a warlike
invader within his boundaries to rend his kingdom from
him piecemeal, he would not. He sent an embassy to
Rolf, greeting him in friendly fashion ; and the matter
was settled by Rolf being created Duke of Normandy
or Northman's land, as he called it and taking in
marriage the king's daughter, Gisla.

There is a quaint tale told of the marriage. It seems
that, unwilling to quit the confines of his newly acquired
kingdom, Duke Rollo (as Rolf was now to be designated)
sent one of his chief Northmen, with a suitable escort,
to represent him at the Court of King Charles and to
wed the princess Gisla by proxy. The independent
bearing of the Viking gave offence to the more cere-
monious Franks, and it was intimated to him that he

182 Harald First of the Vikings

would be expected to kiss the foot of the king in token
of homage.

This the free spirit of the Northman rebelled at, and
he refused indignantly to comply ; but on the courtiers
pressing the point, he appears to have made up his mind
to give them a sample of Northern ideas on the subject
of submission. Striding up to where the king was seated
he bent, and grasping his foot, raised it so roughly that
Charles was overturned and sent sprawling on the
ground.

There may be very little truth in the tale, but it well
illustrates the disdain the free Vikings ever manifested
towards regal, or indeed any, authority which was not
of their own choosing.

Gisla died childless ; but Rolf married again, and
from him sprang the Norman kings of England, and also
the Earls of Normandy. 1 He ruled his Duchy with an
iron hand, and as he attracted to it large numbers of
Northmen it very probably needed a strong ruler.
Robbers he hanged without trial ; and it is said that,
so great was the security of property in his day, peasants
could leave their tools and implements in the fields over
night, certain that they would be found safe in the
morning.

1 Genealogical Table of Rolf the Ganger.
Rolf (Hollo) the Ganger

William Long-sword

Richard the Fearless

I
Richard the Good

I
Hollo (or Robert) the Magnificent

I
U illiam the Conqueror

Chapter XIX

Of the Murder of Thorolf

WHEN Earls Hakon Griotgardsson and Rogn-
vald, among others, espoused the cause of
Harald, and aided him with all their power to
establish a feudal system, the men of the great Rafnista
family were less eager to accept his overtures. Kveld
Ulf (Night Wolf), one of the most celebrated of their
warriors, was approached by the king, who hoped by
means of enticing offers to be able to persuade him to
exert his vast influence in his favour ; but, as with many
others of high rank, Harald' s plans were highly dis-
tasteful to Kveld Ulf, who, however, not wishing to
become an exile in his old age, or to be crushed by the
powerful hand that was steadily enclosing the whole
country in its iron grip, was politic enough to plead the
weight of declining years and to regret his inability to
personally assist the king's cause.

Much disappointed and probably angered, though
for prudential reasons he did not openly display his resent-
ment Harald sent again to Kveld Ulf, accepting his
excuse for himself, and suggesting that his son, Bald
Grim, would be a fitting representative of the family.

" Let him come and join me," said Harald ; " and if
he will swear allegiance as my vassal, he shall have as
high dignities in the land as it is in my power to bestow."

This proposal was embarrassing and more difficult to
evade ; but the young man himself, being consulted by
his perplexed parent, soon found a plausible way of
evading the call.

183

1 84 Harald First of the Vikings

" Tell Harald," said Bald Grim to the messengers,
" that I can accept no rank or dignity that places me
above my own father."

Harald's wrath was kindled, and he would very pro-
bably have sent bidding Bald Grim come and serve
without rank, or go into exile, when Olve Nuva, Kveld
Ulf's brother-in-law, who was in the confidence of both
parties, intervened. Harald accepted his mediation ;
and by dint of patience and much argument it was at
last arranged that Kveld Ulf's second son, Thorolf, should
represent his father and join the king's army.

At the time Thorolf was out on a Viking cruise with
Olve Nuva's brother, Eyvind Lambe, but on their
return a month or two later, the young men were con-
vinced of the wisdom of joining Harald's cause, and
formally swore allegiance to him.

Harald is said to have liked both his new recruits, but
took an especial liking to Thorolf, on account of his
intelligence, beauty, and courtly manners, and the young
fellow soon became a warm favourite ; but the old and
far-seeing Kveld Ulf looked with suspicion upon the
intimacy, and always declared that no good could come
of a friendship between king and subject. Subsequent
events certainly justified his prediction.

At the battle of Hafur's Fjord, which practically com-
pleted Harald's long and arduous campaign and won for
him the sovereignty of Norway, Thorolf, with the
brothers Olve Nuva and Eyvind Lambe, stood at the
prow of the king's dragon, among the hird, and excited
universal admiration by his gallantry. He was severely
wounded, and Harald, in recognition of his bravery,
loaded him with lands and wealth, intimating that
greater honours were in store for him.

When he was fully recovered of his wounds, the king
arranged a rich marriage for him and, as an especial
wedding gift, appointed him his " syssel-mand ' or
bailiff in the province of Halogaland. Who now so
envied as Thorolf ? And to be envied at Court, implies
enemies. His wealth, acquired by the king's favour,

The Murder of Thorolf 1 85

a rich wife, and an equally rich inheritance that fell to
him about that time, prompted him to live in a princely
style and, naturally enough, gained him many so-called
friends ; while his zeal and success in collecting taxes
from the reluctant Finns ensured him much open praise
from the king.

His generosity and zeal, however, were to entrap him
to his undoing. The style in which he lived, and his
liberality, caused envious tongues to whisper in the
king's ear that his subject was aping royalty ; his zeal
and success in his office were alluded to with hints of
oppression and cruelty, and he was accused of retaining
for his own use a greater proportion of the revenue than
was his legal right.

These persistent insinuations were not without effect
upon the king's mind. Unwilling to prejudge his
favourite, however, and not wishing to permit his doubts
to become apparent, Harald determined that, during an
approaching tour of inspection, he would visit Thorolf in
Halogaland and decide for himself.

When the time came round the king set out with his
company, and when he arrived in Halogaland was
greeted with much heartiness and ceremony. The latter
he always insisted upon, as a matter of policy, for his
sovereignty having only recently been established, he
deemed it wise to impress the population with a sense
of the deference due to him by their own immediate
rulers whose authority was derived from him.

Thorolf had fitted out a large corn-barn, the only
building he possessed capacious enough to contain all
the guests expected to be present in the style which, in
those days, was considered suitable. Long lines of
trestle-tables stretched from end to end, with rows of
benches for the revellers ; at the head was a separate
table placed crosswise to accommodate the king, those
of his more favoured companions he might desire to
have with him, and the host ; and round the walls
were suspended trophies of shields, weapons of every
description, and drooping banners.

1 86 Harald First of the Vikings

When the king arrived at the guest-hall he brought in
his train three hundred men ; but he was not pleased to
find that Thorolf had assembled five hundred to meet
him. This certainly savoured of display, and gave
colour to the accusation that Thorolf kept greater state
than his sovereign. When Harald, then, sat down in the
high-seat and looked round the crowded hall, noticing
the comparative slenderness of his following " he grew,"
we read, " red in his face, but said nothing, and all men
saw that he was angry."

All men, it appears, save the one most deeply con-
cerned, who probably stood behind him to serve his
lord ; but Harald' s mood speedily became apparent,
even to him, for, ' to Thorolf 's astonishment, he sat
dark and silent in the high-seat, seeming ill-pleased."

For three nights the king stayed with his host, as he
had intimated he would, but his demeanour was gloomy.
On the day of his departure, however, Thorolf prayed
him to come down to the seashore with him ; and
there, floating close by, was a splendid war dragon, fully
equipped, and fitted out with tents and hangings and all
the various details proper to a royal ship.

" My lord king," said Thorolf, " it was the mere
accident of my having the honour to fight under your
own eye on your own ship, that gained me your favour
and led to my advancement in your service. In memory
of that fateful day, will you be pleased to accept this
dragon from your grateful servant ? '

Harald, well-pleased, for he ever loved a good ship,
went on board, and inspected her thoroughly ; and while
thus engaged and when they were alone, Thorolf took the
opportunity to allude to the king's manner at his feast
the cause of which had evidently been hinted to him
and to beg him to believe that so large a number of guests
had been invited for the purpose of doing him honour.
Harald appeared to accept the explanation, and the two
parted, to all outward seeming, as friends.

But the poisoned sting of jealousy remained to rankle
in the king's heart ; hints and open accusations, accom-

The Murder of Thorolf 1 8 7

panied with every slander that envy and malice could
devise, were poured into the royal ear ; and not long
after this visit, Thorolf was deprived of his office and
ordered to reside quietly on his own estate at Sandness.
Grieved at the loss of his master's friendship, but quite
unsuspicious of the extent to which Harald had been
stirred up against him, Thorolf complied ; and although
warned by friends and relatives, especially by his more
worldly-wise father, of his danger, he persisted in dis-
regarding it, confiding in his own innocence and the
king's innate sense of justice.

Enjoying the peaceful life of a private individual, free
from official cares, Thorolf employed himself in over-
seeing his lands and attending to the needs of his tenants.
He was awoke one night by loud shrieks within the
dwelling, and his terrified retainers rushed into his
chamber to inform him that the house was in flames,
while without stood a ring of armed men in the king's
livery, among whom they declared was Harald himself.

Roused to fury no less by the imminence of his fate
than by the injustice of the man who had ordained it,
Thorolf sprang from his bed and rapidly armed himself,
bidding his servants do the same ; then, shouting his
battle-cry, he rushed through leaping flames and falling
rafters and dashed out of his doors into the open, resolved
at all events to die the death of a warrior and not of a
burned rat.

The first figure that caught his eye, as he rushed forth
brandishing his axe, was that of the King !

Excited to frenzy by the sight, he burst through the
opposing ranks of soldiery, disregarding the hail of spears
that met him as if they were so many reeds, and made
straight for Harald, shouting loudly to him to meet him
face to face. The King's banner-bearer interposed his
own person, but was instantly buffetted aside ; and then,
succumbing to the countless wounds that rained upon
him, the gallant Thorolf sank exhausted on his face at
the very feet of his erstwhile friend, crying with his dying
breath : " By three steps, only, I failed ! ' -and so died.

Harald First of the Vikings

Harald gazed sadly at his former friend, for the
memory of olden intimacy stirred him ; and when one
of his soldiers passed by, busily bandaging a slight hurt,
he remarked : " That wound Thorolf did not give thee ;
for differently did weapons bite in his hands. It is a
great pity that such men must perish."

It was bruited abroad that Harald himself gave
Thorolf his death-wound, and later he confessed to old
Kveld Ulf that such, indeed, was the fact. When the
latter first received the tidings of his son's death, he
was prostrated with grief, although he had long antici-
pated this conclusion to his career, and took to his
bed ;-. but when he learned that the king had slain him
with his own hand, and that Thorolf had fallen prone at
his slayer's feet, he rose up, well-pleased, for if a dying
man fell on his face it was held to be a sign that he would
be avenged on him who slew him.

Whether Harald meditated any further proceedings
against the family in general, or whether he decided to
let the matter rest where it was, is doubtful ; the fact
remains that he made no move against Kveld Ulf or any
of his kin, and when the latter collected all his goods
and sailed for Iceland, he took no steps to prevent them.
But this was far from being the end of the unhappy
affair.

Kveld Ulf and his son Bald Grim lingered quietly
along the coast of Norway, hoping to meet some of
Harald' s kindred on whom they might retaliate ; and
Fate favoured them. Two sons of Duke Guttorm were
sailing northward to visit the king, then- cousin, and not
fearing any attack had brought but a small following
with them. As they proceeded unsuspiciously on their
way, the vengeance of the murdered man's relatives fell
like a thunderbolt upon them.

There was a brief but bloody fight ; and when it was
over, the king's cousins lay dead on the deck of their
ship, and the survivors of their following were prisoners.
Then, wild with exultation, Bald Grim mounted the
prow of the captured vessel, and sang :

The Murder of Thorolf 189

" Now is the Hersir's blood-feud
On the king fulfilled.
Wolf and eagle tread on
Yngling's children.
Seaward swept flew Halyard's
Sword-shent corpse ;
And the eagle's beak
Tears Snarfare's wounds ! "

Disdaining to wreak further vengeance on the prisoners,
the captors released them, and bade them go tell Harald
what they had done, and why ; then they resumed their
course to Iceland.

" From this time forth there was a blood-feud between
the Yngling race ' of which, as has been told, Harald
was a direct descendant " and Kveld Ulf 's descendants ;
and the famous Saga of Egil, Bald Grim's son, tells of a
long chain of bloody deeds which originated in the king's
treachery to Thorolf."

Such is the plain tale of practically the only deed which
seems to be recorded against Harald Fairhair as violating
the rude code of honour of his times. Most of his other
actions were those of his Age, but the murder of Thorolf
was undoubtedly opposed to the sentiment of his people,
although it is undeniable that in many countries, since
Harald' s time, there have been instances of similar
sentiment instigating similar action.

Chapter XX

Of Snaefrid the Finn

AMONG the wives of Harald Fairhair, we find
mention of one called Snaefrid (" Snow-fair "),
the Finn. I have drawn attention in a former
chapter to the unholy reputation of the Finns for
wizardry. The sons of Snaefrid were four in number-
Sigurd Rise, Halfdan High-leg, Gudrod Gleam, and
Rognvald Straight-leg, and two at least of these are
intimately concerned with our tale ; but the story of
Snaefrid's appearance on the scene, her married life,
and her death, are so quaintly typical of the legendary
superstitions of the times, that I have ventured to set
it down here as certain to prove of interest.

Queen Ragnhild the Mighty was dead she only lived
three years after she came to Norway and her son
Eric, whom it may be remembered, Harald " loved most
of all his sons," had been sent to the Firths to be fostered
by the Hersir Thorir, son of Roald.

On a certain winter King Harald went to the Uplands,
in guest-quarters, and ordered his Yule-tide feast to be
prepared at the farm Thopte now Tofte, near the head
of Gudbrand's-dale. As usual, he had a great company
of men with him, nobles of his Court, scalds, and others,
and many folk heard of his coming and gathered to meet
him.

It was the eve of Yule, and the king and his following
were about to take their seats at supper ; but before

190

Snaefrid the Finn

the festivities began, a man came in and expressed a
desire to speak with him.

' Say on what you have to say," responded Harald.

' There is one at the door, who wishes to have a word
with you, my lord."

" Tell him to come at a more fitting season. I am just
sitting down to meat with my guests."

The messengers went, but speedily returned.

' Well, what is it now ? ' asked the king, now angry
at the interruption.

" My lord, the man is insistent and will not be denied.
He bids me say he craves a word with you at the door."

Now some of those present laughed, while others
suggested the intruder should be whipped away ; but
the seriousness of the messenger's mien had not escaped
the notice of the king. He waved his hand for silence.

" Who, and what, is this man ? ' he inquired.

" My lord, he is a Finn. He bids me say his name is
Swasi, whom you have promised to visit at his house
on the other side of the ridge ; and, by that which he and
you alone know, he claims the fulfilment of your word,
now and without delay."

The king's face grew serious, and he pondered awhile
in silence. Then he rose from his seat.

" Continue your feasting without me, my guests,"
said he ; " needs must that I go with this man."

Some protested, and others insisted that the king
knew his own business best, but none dared openly
object, so Harald strode from the hall, and vanished
into the darkness with his strange visitant.

The Finn led him in silence through the snow, until at
last they arrived at his hut ; and there, to greet Harald,
stood the loveliest woman he had ever seen, holding in
her hand a cup of mead, which she tendered to her royal
guest.

" Who is this woman ? ' asked Harald, curiously.

" I am Swasi's daughter, and my lord's servant,"
replied the girl. " Let my lord the king drink of the cup
I offer."

192 Harald First of the Vikings

Harald stretched forth his hand ; but as their fingers
touched, " it was as if a hot fire went through his body,"
and he immediately felt as though he must marry this
woman or die.

" How are you called, maiden ? ' he asked.

" Snaefrid is my name," she replied.

Harald paused for a space. His sudden infatuation
for the girl well-nigh overwhelmed him, but he knew well
that such a connection would be displeasing to a degree
to his subjects in general and to his nobles in particular.
His hesitation did not last long. Was he not the king !

Surely, he thought, he could despise public opinion in
such a matter ! He flung all prudential considerations
to the winds, and betrothed himself to the lovely Snae-
frid, and they were wedded : " and with such longing
he loved her, that he forgat his kingdom and all that
belonged to his kingly honour."

Well, it was not the first time man had done such a
thing, nor would it be the last.

After the last of her sons was born, Snaefrid was seized
with a mortal illness. She died, yet seemed as though
she lived, for she lay on her bed with the red and white
hues still in her cheeks, and looked as lovely as ever ;
and the king, unable to realise that life did not still
linger in her heart, sat by her side, grieving for her yet
awaiting her awakening. He neglected all public
business, would speak to no man, nay ! scarce would he
eat and drink, for the grief and the longing that he had
after Snaefrid ; and she changed not, but smiled ever
as in life with crimson lips, as she lay still as a statue
carved in marble.

Then at last, after three years, the great nobles of the
kingdom, wroth that the king's beguilement should still
continue, while internal troubles vexed the land and the
people sorrowed sore, sought counsel from Thorlief the
Wise, who had served King Harald' s father and yet
lived, though now very old ; and after much thought he
approached the king and spoke to him with soft words,
as if sympathising with his grief.

He for gat his kingdom and all that belonged to his

kingly honour. 192

Snaefrid the Finn 193

" Your sorrow, lord king," said he, " is noble and
praiseworthy, for a right fair woman and a loving was
Snaefrid. Yet it appears to me not seemly that for all
this time she should lie there without change of raiment.
Fitting also were it to move her, and lay her on sweet,
fresh cloths."

The king, roused from his lethargy by words that
appealed to his pride in his lovely wife, agreed to the
suggestion. " But lo ! so soon as she was turned, out of
the bed sprang up ill savour, and all manner of unseem-
liness. Speedy were they with the bale-fire, and therein
was she burned ; but first her body waxed all blue, and
thence crawled worms and adders, frogs and paddocks,
and all creeping things. So sank she into ashes ; but the
king strode forth into wisdom, and cast his folly from
his heart, and stoutly ruled his realm, and strengthened
him of his thanes and waxed glad of them, and his thanes
of him, and all the land of them both."

And this was the end of Snaefrid the Finn.

The disenchantment of Harald was complete ; but
when he came to consider upon the length of time the
delusion had endured, the mischief it had engendered
in the land by reason of the general slackening of the
reins of Government while he had been under its influence,
and the contempt it had caused to lie upon his name
among the people as a whole, he was filled with indigna-
tion. Anxious to rid himself of all that might bring
Snaefrid to recollection, he bade fling her sons out of doors
to live or die as Fate might decree ; but Gudrod Gleam
went to his foster-father Thiodolf, and asked him to
intervene between them and the king's wrath for he
was a well-loved friend of Harald's.

It was late in the evening, and the king was in the
Uplands with his company. There was feasting going
on in the hall, and men were merry together ; but the
king sat in his seat, moody in heart and sad in face,
for strive as he might he could not thrust the memory
of the beautiful Snaefrid from him. So he sat lonely
N

1 94 Harald First of the Vikings

and unmirthful, muttering to himself that his warriors,
once so forward in fight, were now content to bide at
home and drink. Then he espied on a lower bench a
number of figures wrapped in cloaks, with large hats
drawn down over their brows to hide their faces.

" What ! come the old here also, to rejoice and make
merry ? " quoth he bitterly. " How many more of
you ? "

Then one of those he addressed stepped up to him and

said :

" Our heads bore oft in old time
Hard strokes from out the edge-play,
Along with the wise gold-waster ;
And were we then o'er many? "

And taking off his hat, the king recognised Thiodolf and
greeted him warmly, for he loved him and his heart
yearned just then to an old friend.

" What do you here, Thiodolf ? ' he asked.

" I come to beg you to right a wrong, O king."

" What wrong is it, and whose ? '

"It is a wrong committed by you against your own
flesh and blood, my lord. Bear with me, while I tell it
you. What evil have the sons of Snaefrid done, that they
should be cast out like dogs from your doors ? '

" They are the sons of a sorceress," replied Harald,
gloomily.

" Is that their fault, or thine, lord king ? Bethink
you, it was not they who chose her for their mother,
but you ; and although they be her sons, they are none
the less yours also."

" The mother's sin is visited on the children," replied
Harald.

" And the father's sin, my lord ? Snaefrid is dead,
and the memory of her will soon be as a dream ; but cast
your sons out into the cold, for no other fault than that
they had a sorceress for mother, when could they have
spoken they would doubtless have asked you for a better-
born parent, and it will be a sin that will ever lie heavy
on your heart and smirch your name."

Snaefrid the Finn 195

" What would you have me do ? ' asked Harald.
" I believe your interference to be well-meant."

" Gudrod is my foster son ; him will I take home with
me and foster. Send the others elsewhere to other
fosterers."

The king pondered awhile, and then agreed. So
Thiodolf had Gudrod home with him, Sigurd and Halfdan
were sent to trustworthy folk in Ringerike, and Rognvald
to Hadaland, and the king bade keep them from his
sight and presence. They grew up sturdy men and bold,
but, as will be seen, with a certain strain of cruelty in
them, allied with cunning and treachery, that was to
lead to their future undoing. Yet, strangely enough,
though Harald rejected Snaefrid's children after her
death, and although several of them came to an untimely
end in the flower of their age, it was this branch which
endured the longest, and from which is descended a long
line of kings.

" So sat King Harald at home in his own land, amid
good peace and plenteous seasons." His senses had
come back to him, and again he guided the ship of State
with a steady hand. But trouble was in store for him ;
the clouds were gathering, that were soon to break over
his head ; and the walls of peace, contentment, and
prosperity, wherewith his prowess and sagacity had
endowed his country, were soon to fall before the breath
of his own mouth, letting in bloodshed and rapine to run
riot through every province in the kingdom.

Chapter XXI

Of the Doings of Turf Einar

IT has been told how Sigurd, brother of Earl Rogn-
vald, was created Earl of Shetland and the Orkneys
in his brother's stead, and how he met his fate in
Scotland. Afterward his son Guttorm ruled his father's
possessions for one year, dying childless ; and, after
that, " many Vikings, Danes, and Northmen sat them
down in his lands."

Now Rognvald heard of all these happenings, and did
not desire that Harald should deem him ungrateful or
disloyal in thus permitting the Isles to slip from his
hands and afford shelter to the marauding sea-rovers who
were the king's greatest bane. So he called Hallad, the
eldest of the three half-brothers of Rolf the Ganger, to
him, pointed out where the only honourable course lay,
and declared that on him (Hallad) rested the responsi-
bility of action in the matter.

" I name you Earl in my stead of the Isles," said he,
" and I will furnish you with ships and men to uphold
your position and authority. Get you to the west, and
clear me my lands of these Vikings."

Hallad agreed, and presently sailed as his father bade
him ; but he does not seem to have possessed either the
courage or the energy requisite to enable him to effici-
ently perform his duty, for we read that " when he came
to the Orkneys, he sat him down in the land." Natur-
ally enough, when the Vikings realised the weakness of
the new ruler, they took advantage of it ; and from one
end to the other of the Isles, in spring, summer, and

196

The Doings of Turf Einar 197

winter regardless of the seasons they plundered and
slew and made strand-hug, i.e. [slaughtered cattle
indiscriminately for provisions.

Hallad, evidently aware of his own incapacity to
govern, and probably reminded of it somewhat rudely
by those of his father's train about him, resigned his
Earldom and took ship to Norway, declaring he would
rather be a franklin and live in peace at home, than dwell
amongst such a turbulent crew, no matter with what
dignity ; but his father met him with scorn, and
reproached him, saying :

" Little did I think that a son of mine would hold such
thoughts. Will all my sons shame their forefathers
after this fashion ? '

Then up spoke Einar who was present, and said :

" In this house I have found but little love, and scant
is the honour I have had from my father. But if it
please you to give me some small help, forth will I fare
west to the Isles ; and I will promise you one thing, at
which I know you will rejoice, and that is that never
again will I return to Norway."

" Go you shall," replied Rognvald in wrath, " and well
content shall I be never to see your face again. How
could I ever expect that your kindred on my side should
be proud of you, when all your mother's folk were
thralls ? '

Father and son parted in bitterness, Rognvald giving
Einar a long-ship fully manned ; and when autumn
came in, west over the sea sailed Einar, heading for the
Orkneys. When he got there he was encountered by
two celebrated pirates of those parts, Thorir Wood-beard
and Kalf Scurvy. Einar at once engaged them, and
after a long and desperate battle captured both ships,
killing their commanders. This taste of his mettle was
sufficient to establish his reputation ; and for long
afterwards the song was sung :

" Tree-beard to the trolls he gave there,
Scurvy there Turf Einar slaughtered."

198 Harald First of the Vikings

He is said to have earned his name from the fact that,
pressed by necessity owing to there being scant fire-wood
obtainable in the Isles, he discovered the utility of peat
and brought it into general use. It did not take him
long to assert his supremacy, and he quickly assumed
the title and authority of Earl over Shetland and the
Orkneys. " He was an ugly man, and one-eyed, howbeit
the sharpest sighted of men." And so we leave him in
his government, for the time, to return to him later.

When Harald was forty years old, many of his sons
had attained an age which, in those days (and even later),
was a time of turbulence ; being, too, the sons of the
Sovereign, they allowed themselves, and were encouraged
by those about them in, a good deal more licence than
was pardonable.

One spring, Halfdan High-leg and Gudrod Gleam,
two of the sons of Snaefrid, gathered together a large
company of men and set out to accomplish a deed which
jealousy had long caused them to premeditate.

Earl Rognvald had never forfeited the favour with
which Harald had honoured him. His power and influence
never waned, for he misused not the one and presumed
not on the other. The king could not forget how
Rognvald had given him his new name, and held him in
such high esteem that, as Harald's sons grew older, they
regarded the earl as a supplanter and a man to be got
rid of when occasion could be found.

Halfdan and Gudrod heard that Rognvald, unsuspi-
cious of any evil, was lying in guest-quarters at a place
they knew of ; so, after the simple but terribly effective
manner of their race, " they came unawares on him,
took the house over him, and burned him with sixty
men." Thus miserably perished the great, wise Earl,
friend and adviser of Harald Fairhair, at the hands of
two of the king's sons.

Fearing the consequences of their deed the murderers
fled, Halfdan westward over sea with three long-ships,
and Gudrod, strangely enough, to " the lands that

The Doings of Turf Einar 199

Rognvald had aforetime owned " probably North
More. Harald, when the news reached him, was exceed-
ingly angry and grieved, and immediately set out with a
large force to capture Gudrod ; and the latter, being
unable to find any man to stand by him, so great was the
general indignation at the deed, gave himself up to his
father and was promptly sent away in safe keeping
to Agder.

As some sort of amends the king installed Thorir as
Earl of More in his father's stead, and gave him his own
daughter, Alaf, to wife. " So Earl Thorir the Silent
had the same rule that his father had before him."

Earl Einar was sitting at meat in his house in the
Orkneys, when there was a bustle at the door, a man in
rough seaman's clothing forced his way through the
obstructing crowd of servitors, and running up the hall
fell on one knee before the earl.

" My lord," he exclaimed, " news has but now arrived
by a swift galley that the king's son, Half dan High-leg,
with a great fleet, is making for this coast."

Now there were many things that Einar had done,
which he knew well the king would not approve of ;
and also he was well aware of the latter 's habit of
striking without warning.

" Man every ship of mine," he cried, springing to his
feet ; " lade on them all the valuables that can be
gathered in a short space ; and send round the word to
all who fear to meet the king's wrath to gather at Caith-
ness in the harbour we wot of."

His orders were obeyed by his men with the prompti-
tude born of emergency ; and in a few hours he and all
those of his followers whom he could get together were
at sea, making the best of their way with oar and sail
for the northern coast of Scotland.

Yet was all this but a false alarm. When Halfdan
set sail out into the open sea, he had not the slightest
idea what landfall to make : all he knew was that some-
where in that direction lay Shetland and the Orkneys.

200 Harald First of the Vikings

He calculated that Einar, owing to the feud between
himself and his father, would not be inclined to visit
the latter's blood too heavily on his head, when the tale
was told and blood- wite offered ; and even if he refused
compensation, and claimed blood for blood, Halfdan
thought that with his three well-manned long-ships he
could hold his own : in any case, flight was left him to
the south. So he trusted to chance, and sailed straight
on.

But the deed was spread abroad ere the embers of the
fire that consumed Rognvald were cold ; and a trader,
hoping for reward, put to sea and out-sailed Halfdan,
bringing, as we have seen, the news of the latter's ap-
proach to Einar. But he had not calculated on the
effect of his words ; and it might have been dangerous
to conclude his tale and undeceive the earl, after giving
him such an effectual and public scare. So the trader
bided his time, picked up what valuables he could find
after Einar sailed, and slipped away southward, hugging
the coast, to continue his voyage to more peaceful
countries.

Halfdan, on arrival, fathomed the situation and took
advantage of it. He remained in Einar's headquarters,
enjoying himself to the utmost the country afforded, and
careless of the morrow ; but the sword of Fate fell
suddenly.

Earl Einar, in Caithness, soon received tidings of his
father's murder, the manner of it, and the identity of the
murderers : ill news flies fast. He also realised that he
had fled, with all his stout Vikings, before the mere
report of one man's advent, and that man his father's
assassin ; that that same man was a fugitive from
justice, with a following who, doubtless, held scant
respect for him in their hearts, king's son though he was.
He must make amends for his flight or for ever lose the
respect of his countrymen. " He came back again "
(to the Orkneys) " in the autumn, and fell, unawares, on
Halfdan."

The memory of what had gone before sharpened the

The Doings of Turf Einar 201

wits and nerved the arms of himself and his men. The
numbers of the contending forces were fairly equal ;
but, while Halfdan's men were what might be termed
a "' scratch lot," and cared little for the cause they
championed, Einar's crews were hardy Vikings, their
future welfare was linked to that of their lord, and they
were burning with resentment at the remembrance of
their cowardly flight in the spring.

The battle was desperate, but brief ; and at its
conclusion Halfdan had fled, most of his men were slain,
and the rest of the survivors scattered in every direction.
Einar and his Vikings encamped on the field that night,
and with the dawn they were out in search of the
fugitives. No mercy was shown to these : every man
was killed where he was found ; but for a long while no
trace could be discovered of Halfdan.

At last Earl Einar, calling to some of his followers,
pointed sea-ward.

" I know not," said he, " what that is on Rinan's
Isle yonder, whether it be a man or a bird. Sometimes
it rises up, and sometimes it seems to fall. Get a boat,
and we will go and see."

So they put across, and there they found Halfdan,
wounded. Then Earl Einar, filled with fury, drew his
sword and cut a " blood-eagle " on the unfortunate
fugitive's back, thrusting the blade into the hollow by the
backbone, and with a drawing motion laying the whole
body open ; and in this wretched wise died Halfdan.

The earl buried him where he lay, and again took up
the reins of government in the Orkneys ; but when the
tidings reached Norway, Halfdan's brothers and kindred
besieged the king with petitions for punishment on his
slayer. Harald, although his sense of justice revolted
at acceding to their demands, found himself unable to
resist the pressure put upon him ; and accordingly he
sailed for the Orkneys.

Einar, knowing that resistance would be useless
against the king's force, fled to Caithness, and thence
sent messengers to the king, pleading the justice of his

202 Harald First of the Vikings

revenge for his father's murder and offering to pay
the customary " blood-wite " for Halfdan's death. The
matter was threshed out at a public meeting, and the
king laid a fine of sixty marks of gold on Earl Einar and
his subjects. The bonders among the latter protested
at the amount, so the earl offered to pay the whole sum
himself if they would mortgage their " odal " lands to
him for their share. So the fine was paid, and Harald
returned to Norway ; but the odal lands remained in the
possession of the Earls of Orkney for many years, until
Sigurd Lewisson gave them back to the descendants of
the original owners.

It is now necessary to hark back to Duke Guttorm,
whom Harald had left in charge of the Wick after the
disastrous battle in Gotland by the Gotha Elv, where Earl
Hrane Gotska fell and the obstinacy of the Gotlanders
was quelled for a time.

The duke, it will be remembered, adopted Harald' s
eldest son, gave him his own name, and took him to live
with himself. The lad abode with him at his head-
quarters in Tunsberg ; and as soon as he was of an age
to endure the severities of active service, he was allowed
to accompany Guttorm on his various expeditions and
taught the art of war.

During the whole of the lad's youth the Vikings gave
much trouble to the duke by incessant forays into his
dominions, and young Guttorm saw his share of the
fighting that went on mostly at sea with these pro-
voking sea rovers. Also, while King Eric of Sweden
lived his emissaries constantly stirred up the turbulent
Gotlanders to rebellion. But Eric died about the year
886, leaving the kingdom to his son Biorn, and the latter
does not seem to have been so active against Harald
as was his father ; and the duke dying some years later
in his bed at Tunsberg, Harald placed his own son
Guttorm now full-grown to man's estate in charge of
all the government the duke had held, with the rank of
earl.

The Doings of Turf Einar 203

He found it an unpeaceful and harassing holding. His
father's old enemy, Solvi Klofi, not being able to measure
his strength with Harald himself, devoted all his energies
to the pleasing task of harrying and plundering the
territories committed to the son ; night and day the
watch fires burned along the shores of the Wick, and
houseless folk would clamour at Guttorm's doors for
protection and revenge.

At last, when he was lying in wait one day at the mouth
of the Gotha Elv, hoping to entrap some Vikings who had
ventured up the river on a raid into the neighbouring
country, Solvi Klofi came upon him with a superior
fleet. It is quite possible that that experienced old
warrior had lured him there. A battle ensued, and was
fiercely contested ; but in the end Guttorm was slain
and his ships dispersed.

Guttorm's two younger brothers, the twins Halfdan
the White and Halfdan the Black, had, as was usual,
taken to the sea, roving in many lands plundering and
gathering wealth. But at last they also came to the
Eastlands it seems to have been a very Debateable
Land for Vikings on a cruise, and began harrying there ;
but joining battle in Esthonia with an enraged popula-
tion they were defeated, Halfdan the White being slain,
and his brother escaping with the rest of his men back to
his own province of Thrandheim.

Chapter XXII

Of the Doings of Eric Bloody-Axe

ERIC, Harald's son, was now pestering his foster-
father to let him try his wings ; and, mindful of
his own young days and of the early age at which
Harald himself had made his first flight, the Hersir
Thorir forwarded the lad's request to the king. The
reply arrived in the shape of five fully armed and
manned long-ships, under the command of skilled and
trusty captains ; and with this gallant company the
youth sailed forth in search of adventure.

" The king's command, my lord," said the grizzled
old chief of the expedition, " is that first we should try
our luck in the Eastlands, and after that

" But I want to go a- Viking," protested Eric, all afire
for the whistling winds and rushing seas, the chase
plying every oar to escape, the hurried dash alongside,
and the scramble and excitement of boarding ; ' these
are my long-ships ! ' :

" Pardon, my lord," smiled the veteran, ' the king
but sets you to the same task that was set him ; and I
would ask you to remember that he has himself given me
my instructions, and that I am answerable to him for
the due performance of them. Can you not trust your
father and me ? You shall have all the fighting you have
a mind for, I warrant you."

With this Eric was obliged to be content ; and it was
not long before he confessed that the old sailor had given
him good advice. Away they sailed to the Eastlands,
and his first brush was with the hastily assembled force

204

"" , -. ---f

But I want to go a-Viking!"

204

The Doings of Eric Bloody-Axe 205

of a small Viking settlement, who objected to intruders.
These gathered on the shore to dispute their landing,
and resisted stoutly. Eric, quite regardless of any
danger, flung himself over the ship's side to wade to
shore ; and falling into water too deep for him, had a
hard struggle to win a footing.

Once on land, however, he dashed into the fray,
sturdily wielding the axe to which he had been accus-
tomed a weapon which he always preferred to any
other and contrived to push his way into the very
front. But here, his strength not being equal to his
spirit, he found himself in very rough company ; and
had it not been that a number of men, realising the
situation, instantly rushed to his assistance, his career
might have been ended almost before it began. As it
was, he received a severe wound on the left arm that
incapacitated it for some little time ; and after the
Vikings had been driven back and the landing fairly
established, the old captain spoke gravely to him.

" Rashness, my lord, is not courage. Many years of
sea-roving are before you ; why throw them away by
recklessly exposing yourself, before you have come to your
full growth, to the chance blows of rascals like these ?
Go gently, fare far. Take it easy at first, my lad,"

Eric long remembered his words.

The little fleet bode not long in any one spot. The
chief had been furnished with a list of ports and places
where disaffection was believed to exist, and here he
was bidden look in and use his own judgment. Herein
found Eric much that was useful to him later on, when
he took over command of his own ship, for he learnt how
to deal with traders, harbour-masters, and the like ;
and after some months spent in the Eastlands, they
turned their ships' prows southward towards Denmark,
Friesland, and Saxland.

Here was rich hunting-ground, and here, too, hunted
war hounds of all nations. Eric fought his first sea
fight in these seas with a mixed Viking fleet of six ships,
manned by Norsemen, English, Scotch, Danes, and

20 6 Harald First of the Vikings

Frenchmen ; and as they were homeward bound with
laden holds, the fight was a stiff one.

The outland Vikings met the Northmen face to face
with equal courage, and their ships swinging inward as
they closed and grappled, both the outer ships of the
latter had two combatants to deal with. Eric was in
the centre vessel and, as usual, thrust himself promi-
nently forward. He was barely thirteen, but as sturdy
and well-grown as many lads of eighteen. The North-
men developed early ; it was a peculiar trait of the
race.

Swinging his axe in one hand, he made a leap for the
enemy's deck, but jostled in his spring by a comrade, he
fell short and amongst the oars that trailed, mixed in a
clump, alongside between the two hulls. Luckily for
him he fell across two ; had he fallen between, he would
probably have been ground between the swaying ships
and drowned.

" Out you come ! ' roared a voice in his ears ; and he
was grasped by his foot, which chanced to be the nearest
hold, and jerked upward until he could clutch the
bulwark of his own vessel.

" Thanks ; I'll do as much for you, comrade ! ' he
cried, as he essayed the spring again, with better success
this time.

Landing fairly on the enemy's decks, he cast himself in-
to the thick of the fray, dealing his blows vigorously on
every side ; but pausing for a moment to take breath,
and happening to glance sideways, he thought he per-
ceived the flank ship nearest him just being boarded by
the outermost of her antagonists.

" To me, Eric's men ! ' he cried.

Some dozen instantly extricated themselves from the
struggle and ran to him.

" Lower away those boats quick ! ' he exclaimed,
" and follow me."

Hastily lowering and tumbling into the skiffs, the little
party pulled and pushed themselves clear of the turmoil
around them and, guided by Eric, arrived in a few

The Doings of Eric Bloody- Axe 207

moments at the side of the now deserted Viking, her crew
having forced their way on to the deck of the Northman.
' Cut her loose and give her a tow for a few yards,"
quoth Eric. " She'll soon drift clear, and then we'll
board and help our men."

The plan was carried out quickly and deftly ; and
before the Vikings realised that their retreat was cut off,
Eric and his comrades came scrambling over the side
and, with loud cheers, fell upon them, smiting right and
left.

Even the momentary pause produced by the sudden
surprise was fatal. A fresh surge of Northmen drove
the Vikings against the low bulwark of the vessel and,
almost before they knew it, the momentum sent them
tumbling over the rail by twos and threes to drown
miserably or be transfixed with spears and arrows as
they strove to keep afloat. The loud cheers of the
victors animated their own comrades ; and in a few
minutes four of the Viking ships had thrust themselves
clear of the press and were making off at best speed,
while the ship Eric and his men had cut adrift, and
another, were abandoned to become the prey of the
Northmen.

The little feat gained Eric much credit, for it showed
that even in the height of a hotly contested fight he
could plan and act quickly ; and as he did not presume
in any way upon it or his rank, it increased his popularity
amongst the sailors. The two captured vessels, with the
booty found in them, were sent back to the care of the
Hersir Thorir, and the sailors in charge were bidden
select the best of the two, fit her out completely, and
manning her for war to rejoin their comrades and continue
the cruise ; and in this manner did Eric spend four years,
harrying those coasts and sending home much spoil,
while tales of his prowess and daring travelled frequently
to his father's ears.

What most of all delighted King Harald, however, was
the name bestowed on his favourite son by his com-
panions. Eric always used an axe in battle, probably

208 Harald First of the Vikings

because the action and swing of the weapon afforded him
full scope for his increasing strength ; and the term
" Bloody- Axe " testified to his able performances in the
estimation of his fellows.

Four years were past and over, and Eric wished to try
a wider flight. This had often been spoken of between
him and those in command among the little fleet who
had, in their numerous forays, stretched further afield ;
but what probably put the seal to his determination was
a summons brought to him from his father. Harald
desired to see and speak with this well-loved son of his,
who was emulating his own deeds, and whose name and
fame, even at the early age of seventeen, were bruited
widely abroad.

So Eric and his men fared to Thrandheim, picking up,
we may be sure, enough of prize-money from Thorir's
coffers on their way to enable them to flaunt it with the
most well-to-do ; and the king greeted them with favour
and honour, taking the refitting of the fleet on his own
shoulders ; and when the day arrived to set sail on their
new cruise, the masters of the ships could have had
their pick of the bravest warriors and most skilful
seamen, for all were anxious to fare forth with Eric
Bloody-Axe.

Away west over the sea sailed the fleet, bound for the
shores of Scotland ; and here, with varying success, were
repeated the adventures of the past four years. By now
Eric was rapidly hardening into manhood. His frame
already showed promise of his great stature in later
years ; for we read of him that " he was a big man and
a fair, strong, and most stout of heart, a mighty warrior
and victorious, fierce of mind, grim, unkind, and of few
words." The description is terse, and places him clearly
before our mind's eye.

He touched here and there on the shores of Scotland,
but the booty was small and he won little save hard
blows. Proceeding to Wales, he met with fighting to his

The Doings of Eric Bloody- Axe 209

heart's content, and a little more plunder, though much
of this was in the form of heavy, albeit useful, ingots of
tin and copper. Thence he went to Ireland, but there he
found less gain than as yet, though the people made up
for the lack by exchanging buffet for buffet ; and so,
fighting and plundering, he found his way at last down
to the coast of Normandy, where, his mood changing,
he resolved on paying a visit to Duke Hollo and his
Court, which was largely composed of northern kinsmen.

A message to the Duke brought a speedy invitation ;
for Rollo, although banished from Norway by Eric's
father, yet nursed no grudge against the man who had,
as he said, enabled him to win a kingdom for himself.
Besides, he ever cherished in his heart a deep love for
his Mother Country, and always welcomed those of his
race who sought his friendship or protection. In par-
ticular, the fame of Eric Bloody-Axe had reached him
and he wished to meet with so kindred a soul.

Leaving their ships in port under the guardianship of
the duke's officers, clad in their costliest and bravest
apparel, and bearing with them rich and suitable gifts.
Eric and his men marched away up country on their
visit to Duke Rollo. Hearty was their welcome, merry
the feasting, and blithe the spirit that animated the
hunting parties and the rough national sports that
formed the round of their daily pleasure while their
stay endured. Many were the old tales that were told,
the old Norse songs that were sung round the festal
board or the glowing log fires ; and when the day of
departure arrived, lords and ladies alike, praising the
manly excellence of their parting guests, joined in the
farewell toast proposed by their lord in open hall :
" Skall to the Viking ! '

Well pleased at their reception and speeding, Eric
and his men marched back to their ships, and set forth
again on their cruise ; this time, homeward.

A favouring wind filled their sails as they ran up the
coast, but they saw nought that seened to them worthy
of chasing until they neared the northern shore of

210 Harald First of the Vikings

Denmark ; but here two large ships were sighted,
which, espying their wide square-sails, at once showed
them their heels, heading away north up the coast.

" After them, men ! ' quoth Eric. " Goodly ships
have goodly cargoes."

And away in pursuit sped the fleet, past the Firths
and so on and on, until the Stad lay to southward of
them and Thrandheim loomed not far distant on the
star-board bow. But here, at the very close of the
long voyage that had now lasted nearly four years, was
like to have been trouble ; and had it not been for
Eric's tact, backed up by his grim determination to be
commander of his own fleet, there might have been a
mutiny. The sailors, and even some of the officers,
were for abandoning the chase and pursuing their way
to Thrandheim : " We have had enough for a while
of hardships and sea fare. Let us taste the pleasures
of ease and home life while we may. Surely we have
gained enough booty ? '

But Eric urged that, having begun the chase, it stood
not with honour to abandon it because it led past their
open doors.

" The very girls would laugh at you at home, if the
tale got abroad ! " quoth he. " One more fight," he
added ; "it shall be the last, and my mind tells me it
will be a rare one ! '

So indeed it was, though not as he thought ; but by
these and other arguments he overcame the reluctance
of the malcontents, and so won upon them that they
strained every nerve to come up with the chase.

Northward ever they raced, now gaining, now losing
ground, but still the fugitives kept ahead and up the
coast of Norway ; and still they followed, until at last
they came to the very northernmost parts of Finmark,
even to Biarmaland, and there fairly brought the chase
to bay.

But they had been observed from the shore. Signal
fires had blazed, notifying their advent and accompany-
ing their progress ; and when they stormed into the port

The Doings of Eric Bloody-Axe 2 1 1

where lay the two ships they had so persistently pursued,
they found themselves faced by a hastily gathered army
which challenged them to battle.

Flight was out of the question. Such an ending to
their chase seemed to them cowardly in the extreme,
and unworthy of their name ; and so, flinging defiance at
their foes, recking little of their numbers, and trusting
to their luck and their discipline, Eric and his men
rowed straight for the shore and, hastily forming up,
dashed gallantly at the opposing force.

In a few minutes they were the centre of a surging
crowd of half-naked savages, who brandished the rudest
weapons (which yet, in desperate hands, could inflict
deadly wounds) and clutched in groups at single men
to tear them in pieces with their bare hands, yelling,
raving, leaping with frenzied gestures the while.

But Eric's men had encountered their like before in
their many battles ; so they stood closely together,
rank linked to rank, and the swords and axes fell, the
spears darted in and out, and a constant hail of arrows
and javelins streamed forth fan-wise from the centre of
the sheltering shield- wall. In vain the Finns shrieked
and flung themselves wildly against that solid forma-
tion ; steadily and persistently it stood its ground,
permitting them to exhaust their strength against the
serried ring, while the day wore on and the heaps of
dead outside the circle piled higher and higher.

At last the mad ardour of the assailants showed signs
of slackening, their charges were not so frequent or so
frenzied, the fury had almost spent itself and them.
The keen eye of Eric noted the change, and he was
swift to take advantage of it. A command ran rapidty
round ; the long, loud blast of a trumpet was heard
above the din ; the ringed shield-wall suddenly rolled
outward, until there was a line of men where before
there was a circle ; and with a thrilling shout of ' ' Eric
Bloody- Axe ! ' the array broke into a run, and smashed
heavily into the disorganised groups that barred its way.

Before their tremendous blows of axe and sword the

212 Harald First of the Vikings

breathless and exhausted tribesmen went down almost
unresistingly. Those who still retained energy sufficient
for flight turned to flee inland as fast as worn-out limbs
would carry them ; while those who remained, unable
either to fight or flee well, those were not merciful
days !

There is a quaint legend told of what occurred to Eric
during the brief stay which he made in the little port
while resting his tired men. Some of the number,
roaming the neighbourhood in search of plunder, came
upon a lonely hut, and here they discovered a very
beautiful woman, evidently from her features and bear-
ing of high birth. In reply to their questions, she said
that her name was Gunnhild, and that her father dwelt
in Halogaland.

" What then ? Are you prisoner here ? ' they
inquired.

" Nay," she replied ; " but I came here to learn
wisdom from two Finns living here, who are celebrated
for their cunning. They are now away hunting, and
they are so clever that they can follow any trail, howso-
ever hidden ; also, they never fail to hit what they shoot
at, nor can any living thing stand before them when
they be wroth. Should they return and find you here,
you are dead men ; but if you follow my advice we may
slay them and get away, which I should be right glad
to do."

So Gunnhild hid the men in the hut, and strewed
ashes about the floor ; and when the Finns came home
and inquired who had visited the hut, they were much
surprised to learn that no one had entered, for the foot-
trail ran up to the door and yet the ashes on the floor
within were untrodden.

Then they had supper ; and after supper slept so
heavily that they were not to be aroused. So Gunnhild
slipped two sealskin sacks over their heads, tying them
fast under their arms, and then beckoned to Eric's men
to come from their hiding-place. These came, and
speedily slew the two Finns and flung their bodies out

They brought Gunnhild to Eric.

212

The Doings of Eric Bloody- Axe 213

of the hut ; but so tremendous a thunderstorm followed
on the heels of the deed, that they were afraid to venture
out to return to their ships.

In the morning, when the weather had cleared, they
brought Gunnhild to Eric and told him her tale. He
marvelled much thereat, and asked her if she would go
with him and be his wife, for she was exceeding fair ;
she agreed, and Eric took her south with him when he
sailed.

Here came to an end, for the time, Eric's Viking
cruises, and he stayed with his father, being much
beloved of him. Also he obtained the consent of Gunn-
hild's father and wedded the maiden according to custom.

She is said to have been " the fairest of women, wise
and cunning in witchcraft." It is interesting to note,
in connection with Eric's action towards his brother
Rognvald, later on, that she was " glad of speech and
guileful of heart, and the grimmest of folk " probably
vindictive, or unrelenting in her hatred.

Their children were Gamle, Guttorm, Harald, Ragn-
frod, Ragnhild, Erling, Gudrod, and Sigurd Slaver ;
" and all Eric's children were fair and full manly." But
they were turbulent to a degree, and wrought much
scathe in Norway.

Chapter XXIII

Of the Sharing out of the Realm

KING HARALD was now (A.D. 900) fifty years
of age. Many of his sons were grown men, some
of them were dead ; those who lived proved
to be troublesome, and counted themselves, as sons of
the Sovereign, greater than any subject in the land.
They committed acts of great violence in various parts
of the country, killing or ousting from their holdings the
earls whom the king had placed in charge ; they even
sought each others' lives, whenever occasion offered.

Unable to restrain them, the king called a Thing at
Eidsvold in the South Country, to which he summoned
all the people of the Uplands. At this Thing he gave
all his sons the title of king, and made a law that his
descendants in the male line should each succeed to his
father's kingly title and dignity in that portion of Nor-
way where he had held rule, but those in the female line
should inherit only the title of earl. Then he proceeded
to portion out the country between them and he allotted
to his sons half of his own dues, in their several provinces,
and decreed that in rank they should be lower than
himself but above his earls. One condition Harald had
made. His sons should, after his death, acknowledge
him whom he should choose as their overlord. Each of
his sons cherished the hope that he would be the one
chosen to sit in his father's high-seat, but Harald had
secretly resolved that Eric should succeed him.

This division of government gave little satisfaction to
any, and dissensions were rife from the very beginning.

214

The Sharing out of the Realm 215

The dissatisfaction spread through all classes, and those
who cared not for a fixed rule, or deemed themselves
slighted, helped themselves to long-ships and went out
into the world to fight for their own hand.

Thorgils and Frodi, sons of the great-hearted Gyda,
begged long-ships from their father, and so up and away
a- Viking into the West and round about Scotland, Wales,
and finally Ireland. They are supposed to have been the
first Northmen who held rule over Dublin ; but Frodi is
said to have died there of poison, while his brother
reigned a long time as king in Dublin, being at last
betrayed to his death by his Irish subjects.

Death, in various shapes, was striking hard and fast
among the sons of King Harald. Gudrod Gleam, his
brother's accomplice in the murder of their father's old
friend, Earl Rognvald, had put to sea in wintry weather
and had been drowned with all on board his cutter off
Jadar.

To Gudrod's brother, Rognvald Straight-leg, had been
allotted Hadaland ; and, impelled probably by the ten-
dencies of his mother's and grandfather's Finnish blood,
he took to witch-craft and " became a spell- worker."

King Harald, having doubtless still in his mind his
ancient grudge against Snaefrid and her father's enchant-
ments, was a deadly foe to wizards of all kinds ; and
word being brought to him of a celebrated wizard who
dwelt in Hordaland, one Vitgeir by name, Harald sent
this man a warning to cease from his practices, or he
would come and make him rue the day. To this Vitgeir
replied that it ill befitted such a king as he thought
himself to punish poor folk, when his own " dear son,
Rognvald Straight-leg," a far greater offender, was to
go scot free.

Stung by the reproach, Harald sent Eric to the Uplands
with an armed force to burn his brother Rognvald in
his house ; and Eric, nothing loth, carried out the order
with such success that he penned Rognvald and eighty
other wizards with him into the one building and made an
end of them all. " And much was that work praised ! "

2 1 6 Harald First of the Vikings

The next violent deed of Eric against his own blood-
brothers did not meet with such universal approbation.
Biorn, a son of King Harald and Swanhild, seems to have
been of different character from the majority of his
brethren. His father had allotted him the rule over
Westfold ; and taking up his residence at Tunsberg
Biorn lived a quiet life, governing his people mildly,
and being much beloved by them.

Tunsberg was a port of some consequence in those days,
and many ships came trading there, not only from the
Wick and thereabouts, but also from the North and even
from Denmark and Saxland in the south. King Biorn,
himself, possessed a fleet of merchant vessels, which he
sent on voyages to far distant countries ; and they
brought him in return many rarities and wines and goods
that he desired, and generally increased his wealth, so
that his brothers were wont to call him scoffingly " Biorn,
the Merchant-man."

" He was a wise man and a peaceful, and was deemed
to have in him the makings of a good lord ; he wedded
well and meetly, and had a son named Gudrod."

Into the midst of this peace and prosperity came the
firebrand, Eric, all of a sudden. It had been the custom
as laid down by Harald himself, that all the scatt and
dues that accrued to him from the revenues of Westfold
should either be brought to the King by Biorn in person,
or, if he could not come, by reliable men appointed by
Biorn. Eric appeared from the East lands with a fleet
of warships and a great number of men, and demanded
that his brother should surrender to him the dues he held
for the king.

Biorn explained how his duty stood, but Eric would
not listen, repeating that he needed the money and he
needed victuals, tents, and drink. The brothers came
to hot words, but Biorn held to his point ; and in the end
Eric went off furious, vowing vengeance.

Biorn departed out of the town that same night to
Seaham, hard by, where he was to hold a feast ; but in
the midst of the merriment and revelry there arose

The Sharing out of the Realm 217

an uproar outside the house, and voices were heard
clamouring to Biorn to come out and fight for his life.
Eric had returned with a body of men, followed up his
brother, and was bent on having his will by foul means
since fair would not avail.

Not lacking in courage, Biorn and his train accepted
the challenge and issued out to meet their foes ; but,
although they fought bravely, Eric had the advantage
of numbers, besides that his following were trained men
of war which his brother's were not, and the end of the
matter was that Biorn and many of his men were killed.
" Eric took great booty there, and so went north
away up country."

It was a dastardly deed, and was recognised as such.
The people of the Wick in particular were very indignant,
and said many hard things about Eric, besides complain-
ing to Harald ; but the latter would hear nothing against
his favourite, so they got scant comfort there. It was
generally said that King Olaf (own brother to Biorn)
would some day avenge his brother's murder ; but Eric
was slain some years afterwards while on one of his raids
in England, so that came to naught. Biorn was buried
" in Sea-farer's mound at Seaham."

Eric, however, was very near having the tables turned
upon him on an occasion during the winter following
the incident above related.

He had gone to More, and was in guest-quarters at a
place called Solvi. Halfdan the Black, indignant at the
misdoings of his young half-brother, and not knowing
when his own turn might come, hearing of his where-
abouts, came secretly to the place with a party of re-
tainers, surrounded the house, and set it on fire. But
Eric chanced that night to be sleeping in an out-building ;
and awakening at the noise of the assault, he crept warily
away with four other fugitives and gained the shelter
of a wood hard by. Thence he fled with all haste to
tell Harald what his brother had done.

The king, furious at the attempt upon the life of his
favourite son, assembled his fleet, and set out to find

2 1 8 Harald First of the Vikings

Halfdan ; and the latter, having gathered a large force,
sailed to meet his father. They encountered each other
near the Stad, and both sides made ready for battle;
but many nobles intervened, saying it was not seemly
for father and son to seek each other's blood. Yet the
king would not be stayed, nor was Halfdan willing to be
the first to consider terms.

In this deadlock a man named Guttorm Sindre, a
noble by birth, who had formerly been in Harald's
service but was now in Halfdan's, interposed, and said
that until a claim he held on both had been satisfied,
they were not at liberty, in honour, to fight. It seems
that he was a noted scald, or poet, and he had once com-
posed and sung a song about Harald and Halfdan with
which they were both well pleased ; but when they
wished to reward him he refused, craving that if in the
future he should ask a boon of them they would grant
it, and to this they assented.

He now reminded Halfdan of his promise, and go-
ing over to King Harald, brought the matter to his
recollection also.

" Now," quoth he, " grant me my boon. It is that you
two, father and son, both of whom I have served and
loved, should be friends again."

Guttorm's request, being backed by many of the
noblest men in the land, prevailed, and peace was made.
Halfdan was to retain his rank and possessions as afore-
time, declared his father, but he was not to interfere
with his brother Eric. These terms being agreed to,
the storm blew over.

The story of Harald's last son, the child of his old age,
is a very romantic one. When he was born, Harald was
nearly seventy years old, and it fell to the lot of Earl
Sigurd, son of Earl Hakon Griotgardsson, to choose him
a name. For it was the custom of old, with a child of
noble blood, that in the father's absence some man of
rank should sprinkle the babe with water and give it a
name. So Sigurd bethought himself of the friendship

"What is this child?"

218

The Sharing out of the Realm 2 1 9

that Harald had ever borne to Earl Hakon, and he
deemed it proper that the boy should be called by the
name of his father's faithful servant.

The young Hakon was early fair to look upon, and
King Harald let the lad abide with his mother for a
while.

In those days, Athelstan had just mounted the throne
of England, and the tale is told that he sent men to
Norway to King Harald, bearing for gift a sword whereof
hilt and scabbard were richly and beautifully wrought
about with gems. When the bearer was admitted to the
king's presence, he stretched out the sword, hilt fore-
most, and said :

" King Athelstan sends thee this sword with his
greeting."

The king, surprised and pleased, and wishing to examine
the weapon closer, put out his hand and grasped the hilt.

" Now," quickly added the messenger, " thou hast
taken the sword as from our king ; therefore art thou
henceforth his vassal."

Harald was very angry at being mocked, but it had
been his custom for many years to permit his wrath
to cool before he judged any matter ; so, finding his
Council all of one mind with himself, he dismissed the
messenger courteously and without harm. But he bided
his time to pay back the unseemly jest with interest.

The following summer he summoned to him a great
friend and noted warrior, Hauk Haubrok (Hawk High-
breech), and sent him to England as commander of
a fine war dragon. Ere they parted they held secret
converse together, and the king committed young
Hakon, his son, into Hauk's hands.

Hauk sailed away, and fared to London, where he
found the king holding a feast. He bade his men cover
their weapons with their cloaks, but be ready to fight if
need should arise ; then he strode up to Athelstan and
saluted him, and the king bade him welcome.

" What hast thou under thy cloak," quoth he, " that
thou carriest with such care ? Is it a gift ? "

220 Harald First of the Vikings

" Ay ! " replied Hauk ; " and a king's gift."

Therewith he flung back the cloak, showing that he
bore a child, and laid the burden on Athelstan's knee.

" What is this child," queried the latter curiously,
" and wherefore hast thou laid him on my knee ? '

" King Harald bids thee foster the child of his bond-
woman," returned Hauk, curtly.

Then Athelstan was very wroth, snatched up his
sword, and drew it as though to slay the child. But
Hauk said boldly :

" Thou hast knee-seated him, and may'st murder him
if thou wilt, but not thus wilt thou make an end of all
the sons of King Harald."

At this significant hint the newly crowned king held
his hand, for the fear of the Northmen was very general ;
so Hauk and his men got back safely to their ship and
on home to Harald, leaving the lad Hakon with Athel-
stan. Harald was pleased with this counter-thrust, for
the fosterer was always reckoned less noble than the man
whose child he fostered.

King Athelstan bore no grudge to the child. He had
him christened and brought up as though he were his
own flesh and blood, and Hakon was much loved by him
and by all who came in contact with him. He grew into
a big, strong man, wise, courteous, and a good Christian.
King Athelstan gave him a sword, gold-hilted and well-
mounted ; " yet was the brand itself better, for there-
with did Hakon cleave a quern-stone 1 to the eye, where-
fore was it called sithence " Quern-biter," and it was the
best sword that ever came to Norway ; and Hakon kept
it till his death day."

Hakon returned to take his father's crown as soon as
the news of Harald's death reached England ; and he
bore so striking a resemblance to his father in the latter's
youthful days, that men who saw him said :

" Here is Harald Fairhair come back, grown young a
second time ! '

1 Quern-stone = small hand-mill stone of Shetland, Orkney, and
Hebrides.

Chapter XXIV

Of Harald's Death and Mounding

WE now come to the close of Harald's career,
and remembering the energy and devotion
shown by him in his pursuit of the great ideal
of a united nation, it is with a sense of bewilderment that
we view the overthrow of his great work in the closing
years of his long life. The acts which brought about the
disaster to his policy when he had, as it seemed, planted
it firmly as an enduring principle of the state, are, how-
ever, clear to all who will read the records of that stormy
time. So clear are they, indeed, that it almost seems
that Harald deliberately wrecked the structure which he
had laboriously erected with the expenditure of so much
blood and toil.

We read, " Queen Ragnhild left one son, Eric, whom
Harald loved most of all his children," It was the love
of this favourite son which induced Harald, in his
fiftieth year, to call the Thing at Eidsvold, at which he
virtually undid the great work of his life.

" In this disastrous act of Harald lies the germ of
the civil wars and terrible internecine conflicts which
ravaged the kingdom he had established, and exhausted
its powers, until for four hundred years it sank out of
sight and its name seems to have been blotted out
from among the nations. It seems incredible that the
wisdom and energy, which had built up a great State,
could be coupled with the unwisdom and the weakness
which in the end broke it down again. Harald evidently
looked upon the royal office as a piece of personal pro-

221

222 Harald First of the Vikings

perty which he had by his sword acquired, and which
all his male descendants had an equal right to
inherit." l

It was not simply the fact that Harald loved his son
that led up to the wrecking of his life's work, but that
" he loved him most of all his children." He was the
favourite ; and once committed to the espousal of his
cause, his father was irresistibly impelled to many
fatal acts which his own sober judgment would have
condemned.

" When Harald was eighty, he became very heavy
and unable to travel or do king's work. Then he brought
Eric to the high-seat, and gave him power and command
over the whole land." 2

Infirmity of body alone might have caused him to
retire, but I think that the burden on the man's soul,
shaken and torn by the stormy succession of events in
the later years of his life, was very probably the main
cause of his abdication.

His sons had long derided his authority, broken his
laws and disturbed the land with their private feuds,
fought with and slain each other ; some he had been
obliged to banish from the country, and he had even been
compelled by his sense of justice to send one son to burn
another alive in his house.

Hakon, the child of his old age, he was compelled to
commit for safe keeping to the hands of Athelstan of
England ; and, to anticipate later history, this very
Hakon eventually drove Harald's favourite Eric out
of Norway, forcing him into exile in Northumbria ;
while later still, Hakon himself was slain in the battle
of Stord fighting against the sons of that brother Eric,
eight sons of Harald Fairhair having perished in
fratricidal combat ere he fell.

Old, lonely, and worn out with warfare and filial
ingratitude, Harald Fairhair was glad to cast off the

1 Boyeseu. 2 " Heimskringla."

Harald's Death and Mounding 223

cares of sovereignty, and he retired to one of his favourite
great farms in Rogaland, where, three years later,
he died in his bed at the age of eighty-three.

When word went forth that Harald had brought
Eric to the high-seat, Halfdan the Black placed himself
in a king's high-seat and took the rule over all Thrand-
heim, the Thrand folk supporting him in his action,
which was a defiance to Eric. Then the men of Viken
heard the news, which sped like wild-fire over the land,
and they chose Olaf to be king over the whole of Viken
a course which was exceedingly galling to Eric, who was
powerless to prevent it.

Harald Fairhair had taken Eric's eldest son, and
promised that the boy should be king after his father.
He could not keep his word and he knew it ; he was
helpless. Those last three years, between his abdication
and his death, must have been years of bitter pain and
grief to the Great King.

There are, naturally, various estimates of the personal
character of Harald Fairhair. Polygamy was a weak-
ness with him, and as the chronicle says, " he had many
wives." It is told that he put away nine wives when he
married Ragnhild. No doubt he was usually influenced
by considerations of policy in his marriages. These
matrimonial alliances with important families often
aided him in his ambitious plans, especially in the sup-
port thus obtained in outlying portions of his realm.

It is stated in the " Heimskringla " that Harald was
' very generous to his men " ; but another authority
says : k In his relations with men, Harald was no more
faithful than with women. He was a man of indomitable
will and courage, wise and far-seeing, shunning no means
to accomplish his ends. He could not, however, endure
those characteristics in others which he valued in himself.
His jealousy, once aroused, was not easily allayed. Like
tyrants, he was apt to humiliate most those whom he had
most exalted, and suspect often those who least deserved
it. The first victim of his jealousy was Thorolf, who, after

224 Harald First of the Vikings

his behaviour at the battle of Hafur's Fjord, had stood
very high in his favour." l

This is a formidable indictment, at first glance ; but
we must not view the man of a thousand years ago
through twentieth century spectacles. Harald' s treat-
ment of Thorolf is, undoubtedly, the great blot on his
fame, but the other failings are those of a man of supreme
rank of the tenth century, who has carved out his own
fortune, towards those whom he suspects of being wishful
to undermine his supremacy.

Again, we read that Harald, having amassed much
wealth from confiscated estates, kept up an exception-
ally splendid Court. He was in common with all his
countrymen fond of song and story, and maintained
many scalds who, we are told, sang his praises. Naturally
they did, if their living depended on it ; and I cannot
attribute much blame to Harald for encouraging them.
It is quite possible, regarding him from an impartial
standpoint, that he attached no more real importance
to such flattery than do most monarchs of modern
days.

Elsewhere it is stated : " He was generous, when
occasion demanded, scattering gold profusely ; but in
little things he was mean, and his courtiers complained
they did not get enough to eat." We cannot fairly
blame him if he tempered generosity with discretion ;
and we do not as a rule hold the Sovereign personally
responsible for the quantity of food served to his Court.

Snorro says : " With all his stern inflexibility to
men, he was easily deceived by women." If that is to be
cited as a fault against Harald, I am afraid the same can
be said of the generality of mankind since the Fall ;
and it suggests a certain amount of trustfulness and
feeling of chivalry towards the weaker sex, some of
whom possibly took advantage of it.

To sum up, it seems to me that Harald Fairhair was a
man of very great fibre with one weak strain in him
excess of natural affection. Nothing can excuse the

1 Boyeseu.

Harald brought Eric to the high-seat. 224

Harald's Death and Mounding 225

Thorolf murder, therefore it must remain for always
a permanent blot on the king's name ; making due
allowance for this, and accepting as proven the minor
failings of humanity that are alleged against him, the
fact remains that he was the Man of his Age.

Harald Fairhair died in Rogaland, and was mounded
at Hougar in Kormsund. South of the mound a grave-
stone, thirteen and a half feet high and two ells broad,
was erected to the king's memory. There is a foot-
note to Laing's translation of the " Heimskringla " which
reads :

" The stone and some remains of the mound are still to
be seen at Gar, or the Gaard, the principal farm-house in
the parish of Kormsund."

Appendix I

The Policy of King Harald Fairhair

" There are many and strong threads of connexion between English
affairs and Norse" (Carlyle " Early Kings of Norway").

WHEN Harald made his celebrated vow, it is
doubtful whether he designed more than, after
having subdued all his rivals, to reign as
supreme King of Norway as had his ancestors before him ;
but he possessed a bold and astute councillor in his uncle
Guttorm, who, it is more than likely, had marked during
the years of his regency the struggles for supremacy
among the ruling classes of his country, and who had
probably already conceived the policy which later he
recommended to his young sovereign.

A judicious fostering of Harald's aspirations, by
frequent references to the predictions preceding his
birth and the consequent expectations of his subjects,
may have stirred the latent spark of ambition in his
youthful mind ; the political training at home, and the
frequent draughts of excitement on his early Viking
cruises, fanned the flame that was quickening into life ;
but beyond all doubt it was the words of the girl Gyda
that gave birth to the great designs that were to animate
his soul, and so enabled Guttorm, the wise, far-seeing
craftsman of State, to fire his royal master with
the conception of a feudal system and an absolute
monarchy.

The result, though doubtless well for the world in
general, proved disastrous to Harald's own country in

227

228 Harald First of the Vikings

particular, for it denuded the land of its best blood and
manhood.

During the twelve years that elapsed, from 872 to 884,
Harald and Guttorm pursued their project undeviatingly
and without pause. Even in the beginning, some, more
far-sighted than others, saw what was in the air, and fled
before the coming storm.

The immediate cause (says one of my authorities)
of the emigration that streamed towards Iceland and
the British Isles from Norway, at the end of the ninth
century, was the discontent engendered in the home
country by the attempt of Harald Fairhair to establish
a feudal monarchy. The revolution brought about by
his policy seems to have thrown Norway into a con-
vulsion, moral and social, as well as political . . . and
the Danish invasions of England are the outcome of
this unrest.

In Norway, the consolidation of small, independent
States into a strong monarchy was carried out by Harald
Fairhair with remorseless finality. This policy struck
straight at the passion for freedom cherished in the soul
of every man in Norway. It excited fury, and at last
despair, and in the end was the cause of a wholesale
emigration from the country.

" It was, indeed, an emigration en masse, and that, too,
not of the meanest portion of the population ; but on
the contrary, the noblest and worthiest of the land, the
most peaceably disposed, the most cultivated, formed
the great bulk of the emigrant host. While the most
warlike of the nation sailed southward, and founded a
new kingdom in Gaul." l

About the year 884, " many great people and low '
left the country to settle in Iceland, the Faroe Isles, and
Shetland, while others adopted a roving life and went
a-Viking into the West Sea. These latter wintered in
the Orkney Isles and Hebrides ; but in the summer they
sallied forth, marauded in Norway, and did much damage.

The former class was constituted of those who, seeing

1 Conybeare.

Policy of King Harald Fairhair 229

no choice between submission or destruction if they
remained at home, preferred to begin life anew elsewhere,
where they might still retain the freedom of which they
had been so jealously tenacious ; but the latter, being
composed of the more turbulent, adventurous spirits,
adopted a retaliatory policy towards the man who had
driven them out (Harald), and for many years to come-
especially in one notable instance this course of theirs
entailed much misery and suffering on the class first
mentioned, whose only wish was to be allowed to live
in peace as free men.

As Harald swept one obstacle after another from his
path, he pursued one broad policy with rigid determina-
tion. Those kings who, realising the futility of resist-
ance, acknowledged his over-lordship, he first formally
deposed, and then as formally reinstated as earls in the
same dominions ; those who stubbornly refused to
submit, he disposed of summarily they were slain.

These earls were governors and representatives of the
king's authority ; they administered justice in his name,
and collected taxes, retaining one-third of the amount
thus realised for themselves on condition that they
maintained a standing force of sixty warriors for the
king's service. Each earl had under him four, or more,
" Her sir," or sub- vassals, who held in fief a royal estate
of twenty marks on condition of keeping up twenty
warriors to serve the king, if required ; " but by so
much had King Harald increased the taxes and land
dues, that his earls had more wealth and might than the
kings had had aforetime. So when this was heard of
about Thrandheim, then many rich men came to King
Harald and became his men." 1

" The feudal principle was the basis of Harald's
State." 2 All the land was declared to be the property
of the Sovereign ; and the cultivators thereof, from
having been free proprietors, became the tenants of the
king, and retained possession of inherited estates by
feudal right only. Thus the monarch could levy a tax

1 " Heimskringla." 2 Boyesen.

230 Harald First of the Vikings

on all land property, and everyone refusing to pay
forfeited his title. Harald, by the way, is said to have
exacted a " personal ' tax derisively termed by the
lower classes " nose " tax, because it was levied in each
household according to the number of noses which
was the cause of much dissatisfaction.

There is no doubt that, apart from sentiment, the
actual position of the formerly so-called " kings " was
greatly improved now that the shadowy rights and
privileges they had adhered to so obstinately were
exchanged for the vastly more substantial status of
" earl," holding directly under the Sovereign ; but
they rarely cared to exchange the shadow for the sub-
stance, because they deemed it " dependence."

But it was among the class of free yeomanry a class
very similar to our old type of Kentish yeoman whom
the feudal land tenure affected so strongly that anta-
gonism was fiercest and most prolonged. To them
as to the men of Kent it was intolerable that free men
on their own land should quietly accept enforced obedi-
ence to any man, even though he were their king ; and
it was from these that Harald met with the most pro-
tracted opposition to his authority, on a smaller or
greater scale, during quite half of his reign, if not longer.

Many provinces were so permeated with the spirit
of rebellion against his feudal system, that he was
compelled to conquer them twice before he could feel
that he had them in hand, even under earls and men of
his own choosing. It was only his enormous superiority
in numbers, the promptness and severity of his punish-
ments, and the supreme energy and resolution that he
exhibited, that enabled him finally to weld into one
Nation all these scattered, predatory, naturally hostile
tribes.

The emigration of discontented chieftains and yeo-
men removed the last obstacle to the organisation of
Harald's feudal State. Eight hundred heads of families
are believed to have gone to Iceland, the Scottish Isles,
and elsewhere, abandoning estates which were promptly

Policy of King Harald Fairhair 231

confiscated by the king. Anticipating this action on the
part of the disaffected, Harald had early proclaimed
that anyone buying an emigrant's property from him
should be held thereby to have avowed himself hostile
to the king ; and thus it came about that an enormous
amount of land property and wealth accrued to Harald,
who was enabled therefrom to reward his friends and
adherents.

He chose officials from among his immediate depend-
ents to superintend great landed estates. There were
stewards of Crown lands, who took charge of, and
remitted his share of, the income for the king ; earls,
who held land in fief, and among these it was customary
though not claimed as a right for their sons to inherit
in tail in due course from father to son ; and yeomanry,
who paid taxes and were regarded as nominal tenants
of the king, living unmolested on their own lands so long
as they acknowledged the absolute authority of the
Sovereign.

" Harald Fairhair named Jarls " (a Jarl-dom was an
office given by the king for life) " for every Fylki '
(county or district) " to govern on his behalf ; but this
was never completely carried out, even in his own time,
for his sons became sub-kings."

In Harald's time there seems to have been a certain
ceremonial attached to the creating of a Jarl. Briefly,
a sword was fastened to his belt, a shield suspended
round his neck, he was led to a high-seat, 1 and there
formally named " Jarl."

" King Harald established a law that no man should
take up more land than he could walk over with fire in
one day with his ship-companions. They were to light
fires when the sun was in the east, which were to burn
until the night ; then they were to walk until the sun
was in the west and make other fires ; the smoke was
to be seen from one fire to the other." 2

1 The right of sitting in the high-seat conveyed with it the right to
rule over household and land.

2 Egil's Saga.

232 Harald First of the Vikings

The dignity of " Hersir " was hereditary, and of great
antiquity : it was roughly equivalent to the title of
" Baron." The Hersir was the head of the community,
chief in war, administrator of justice. In worship he
was formerly styled " Godi," and took charge of the
temple, religious ceremonies, sacrifices, etc. Probably
the change of the ruler's name from Godi to Hersir
points to a period when temporal and spiritual authority
were united. By Harald Fairhair the independence of
the Hersir was wellnigh annihilated.

" Never has Norway been herself since that time.
These men " (Hersir), " who could not bear the yoke
of this royal despot in whom they found but little to
admire except his personal bravery, migrated into
different parts of Europe."

The position of the Godi among the Thing-men was
of a special nature, and was grounded on birth or
privilege, such as purchase ; the only thing above
them was the Law.

It may be interesting to note here, as a justifiable
inference to be drawn from a close study of the subject,
that when Harald Fairhair became king of all Norway,
his idea seems to have been that the royal power estab-
lished by him ought to be exalted far above existing
laws, and from it every change in those laws ought to
emanate for the future ; a conception whereto the
student of History can easily find parallels in other
lands.

Appendix II

The Early Vikings l

"A HE first intelligence we obtain concerning
Vikings is probably the following. In or about
the year 777, a Saxon chieftain of the name
of Widerkind was cited by the Emperor Charlemagne
to meet him at a place called Paderborn. Having,
presumably, committed some act for which he feared
punishment, and surmising therefore that the summons
was but a preliminary to an (for him) unpleasant termin-
ation, Widerkind fled northward, and sought refuge
with his Norse co-religionists, " who were called Vikings."
The king of these latter at that time was Sigfrid, an
Yngling ancestor of Harald Fairhair ; he received the
fugitive hospitably, and sheltered him from pursuit.

Up to the middle of the eighth century the Norsemen
had played no part in the world's history. Their very
existence had been unknown, or only vaguely known,
to the rest of Europe ; but towards the close of the
eighth century, the adventurous spirit that seems to have
been confined (probably from natural causes) to the
exploring and ravaging of the raggedly indented coasts
of their own country suddenly burst into a meteoric
flame, and they broke like a destructive tempest over
the more civilised lands, spreading desolation in their
path.

These were the Vikings proper. For a hundred years
to come Norway was to be the home of many so-called
kings, each bearing rule over his own district or pro-

1 My sources of information are mentioned on page 239.

233

2 14 Harald First of the Vikings

vince. Of these, naturally enough, the ones who
possessed a coast-line utilised it, and a race of bold
and hardy seamen sprang into being, of whom the most
adventurous and prominent characters of the day
became the leaders.

The wild and stormy North Sea had from the earliest
times imbued these coast-dwellers with all the qualities
requisite for true seamen ; their bitter struggles to exist
necessitated the incessant raids on their neighbours and
countrymen up the numerous fiords and " creeks "
whence originated the term " Viking ' and gradually
bred in them the spirit of hardy and reckless fighters ;
and at last, seeking ever wider fields for plunder and
conquest, the leaders of these petty irregular bands
joined themselves together under some chieftain more
renowned than his fellows, and stretched boldly out in
their comparatively tiny galleys into the unknown in
search of what Fate might send them.

Pirates ? Well, yes ; we are civilised enough to call
them by that name to-day. But wherein did they differ
from the famous seamen of the Elizabethan era Drake,
Hawkins, Frobisher and the others ?

As one expedition after another returned home,
laden with booty and clamorous with accounts of new
countries and wealth beyond belief to be won over seas,
the living spark of the adventurous spirit that brooded in
every listener awoke, stirred, and leapt into irrepressible
flame. A torrent of recruits for wealth and fame poured
to the front ; the numbers of the sea kings in contra-
distinction to those who ruled at home over a fixed
domain increased by leaps and bounds ; and in an
incredibly brief space of time, what might be termed
a separate race, called Vikings, sprang, full-armed like
the fabled dragon's teeth, into the front ranks of the
Nations, shaking its sword in wide-circling menace over
the confines of the entire world.

War was, with them, the most honourable occupa-
tion. With them, as Tacitus says of their kinsmen the
Germans : " They deemed it a disgrace to acquire by

The Early Vikings 235

sweat what they might obtain by blood." To these
men of old, death was but one of the phases of their
lives ; it had no terrors for them, and they faced it
smilingly, bravely, and contentedly. It was, in their
eyes, preferable to dishonour or the humiliation of defeat.

It is related of a Frisian chieftain, who was about to
be baptised, that he suddenly turned to the priest and
asked him :

" Where are my brave forefathers, who died
unbaptised ? '

" They are in Hell," replied the priest.

' Then," said the chief, flinging off his baptismal
robe and stepping out of the water, " I will rather be in
Hell with Odin and my forefathers, who were brave and
noble men, than in Heaven with cowardly Christians and
bald-headed monks."

Revenge, with the Northman, was a duty. Even in
killing a foe (as Dasent expresses it), there was an open,
gentleman-like way of doing it, to fail in which was
shocking to the free and out-spoken spirit of the Age.
Also, to kill a foe, and not bestow the rights of burial
on his body by throwing sand or gravel over it, was
regarded in the light of murder.

Old chiefs, dying in their beds, caused their breasts to
be gashed with a spear, so as to avoid, as they believed,
going to Hela (Hell) and to gain admission to their
fighting heaven Valhalla. The idea probably arose
from the disgrace which was supposed to attach to a man
who died a " straw-death," that is, from natural causes.
Odin, himself, is said to have initiated and sanctioned
this practice.

The contagion of successful adventure spread like a
devouring flame. We learn from the Frankish annals
of the period of Charlemagne and his sons that the
Swedes and Danes who were also called " Northmen '
by the chroniclers invaded and overran ancient Gaul
in every direction. They captured Paris and many
other important cities, devastated a great part of present
Germany, and extended their expeditions to the Alps.

236 Harald First of the Vikings

Norsemen invaded England with hostile intent for
the first time in the year 787. A band of Vikings made
their appearance in the neighbourhood of Dorchester,
killing and plundering, but were eventually driven off.
We next hear of them on the coast of Northumberland
in 794. An incessant stream of Norse Vikings poured
southward, in the first half of the ninth century, visiting
the shores of the Baltic and the Mediterranean, but only
a few seem to have found their way to England. A
typical Viking was Hasting, who sailed up the Loire in
841 with a large fleet, burned the city of Amboise, and
besieged Tours.

Iceland is said, by one authority, to have been dis-
covered in 861 by a sea-rover named Naddod, while
another gives the credit to one Ingolf, in 871 ten years
later ; about 861, also, the Hebrides, Dublin, Caithness,
the Shetlands, Orkneys, and Faroes were all discovered,
as too was Normandi in Valland. 1 In 871 the Danes
invaded Wessex. In 872, when Harald had been
nominally King in Norway for twelve years, the stream
of emigration from that country, which later on assumed
such extensive proportions, began to trickle toward
these western and southerly islands ; and many a Viking
rendezvous was held there, and many a bold sea-rover
learned to love the rugged, wind-swept Isles with the
same fervour that he had loved his native land.

During the next hundred j^ears the adventurous
Vikings fought their way south, overland through Russia,
and oversea through the Mediterranean, to Constanti-
nople, conquering peoples, founding or buttressing
Empires, plundering, colonising, serving, commanding
everywhere, until the whole world rang with their name
and fame.

In 985 a Norwegian chief, Thorvald, and his son, Eric
the Red, driven by the thirst for exploration of the
unknown which impelled the Norsemen to every part of

1 The west coast of France, particularly Breta^ue ; from " Valer,"
inhabitants of Wales and Cornwall, expelled by Saxons from Britain
in the sixth century.

The Early Vikings 237

the world, and which they have bequeathed to us,
discovered Greenland and planted a settlement there.

In 986, one Bjorne Herjulfsson, an Icelander, is said
to have discovered America. Then Leif, son of Eric the
Red, set out on a voyage of discovery and found, first
Labrador, next Nova Scotia, and finally struck the
mainland of America somewhere about Cape Cod or Fall
River, Massachusetts. We read in the Sagas of five
distinct expeditions to America between 986 and 1006,
the most famous of which was that of Thorfinn Karlsefne
in 1006-7.

In relation to the future discovery by Columbus of
America, there is a curious story told. About the year
1000, Christianity had obtained a strong hold upon the
Icelanders, and many priests had taken up their abode
there. Between the two, the one preserving legend and
history by oral report with the accuracy that usually
accompanies that custom, and the other gathering and
treasuring every scrap of documentary tradition or tale
of adventure that they could accumulate between
the Icelanders and the priests, Iceland was destined |to
become for centuries the sanctuary and preserver of the
grand old literature of the North, in song and Saga.
In the year 1477 Columbus was in the island, met and
conversed with the bishop of Skalholt and other learned
men, and must there have heard and perhaps read in
their records of the great country beyond the Western
Ocean.

To conclude this brief survey of Viking history and
discovery, let me quote the fitting words of an undis-
puted authority :

" All that is or has been of value to man in modern
times as a member of society, either in Europe or in the
New World, may be traced to the spark left burning
upon our shores by these Northern barbarians. Our
English writers . . . scarcely acknowledge the social
influence of the admixture of their Danish conquerors
of that fresh infusion in the tenth century, from the
same original stock, of the original spirit, character, and

238 Harald First of the Vikings

social institutions . . . forgetting that a much nearer
and more natural source of all the social elements they
are tracing back to the forests of Germany in the time of
Agricola, was to be found in full vigour among the people
who had conquered and colonised the kingdoms of
Northumberland and East Anglia (reckoned equal then to
one-third of England) and had held them for several
generations, and who conquered and ruled over all
England for nearly half a century 1 immediately
previous to its final conquest by their own Norman
kinsmen " (Laing).

1 The Danish dynasty in England reigned only twenty-five years
(1017-1042).

List of Authorities Consulted

I ATTACH a list of the authorities whom I have
consulted in writing this book. The greater part
of the narrative, indeed, is true, so far as reliable
research can be depended upon. For the rest, I have
endeavoured to make it readable for a modern public.

Carlyle's " Early Kings of Norway."

Laing's translation of " The Heimskringla."

Morris and Magnusson's translation of "The Heimskringla."

Paul du Chaillu's " The Viking Age."

Conybeare's (Lothian Prize Essay) "The Place of Iceland

in the History of European Institutions."
Boyesen's " Story of Norway."

Howitt's " Literature and Romance of Northern Europe."
Freeman's " History of the Norman Conquest."
Humboldt's "Cosmos."

239

Index of Proper Names

Aedo, 79

Agder, 146, 199

Agricola, 238

Aki, 97, 103-105

Alaf, 174, 199

Alfred, King, 158

Alps, The, 235

Amboise, 236

America, n, 237

Arnvid, King, 83-86, 99

Asa, 64, 94, 132, 174

Asbiorn, 23-27, 31, 32, 36-46, 48, 50-53,

67-70, 73-78, 80-82, 86, 87, 108
Asgaut, Earl, 86
Asgurd, 48, 49, 51, 52
Ashild, 174

Athelstan, 219, 220, 222
Atli's Isle, 96

Atli the Slender, Earl, 94-96
Audbiorn, King, 84, 86, 88, 89, 99
Aud the Wealthy, 175

Bald Grim, 183, 184, 188, 189

Baltic Sea, The, 236

Belgium, 12

Berdlukaare, 92-94, 146, 147, 150

Bergen, 139

Biarmaland, 12, 210

Biorn, 202

,, (son of King Harald), 216, 217
Bjorn, 174
Black Sea, The, 12
Bretagne, 236
Britain, 236
Brittany, 180

Caithness, 158, 165, 166, 170, 175, 199,

200, 20 1, 236

Charlemagne, Emperor, 233, 235
Charles the Simple, 181, 182
Christiania Fjord, 98
Cod, Cape, 237
Columbus, ii, 237
Constantinople, 12, 236
Cornwall, 29, 140, 157, 158, 172, 179,

180, 236

Cyrus, 34-36, 41, 43, 45. 48-53. 67, 7,
98-102, 108-110, 113-115, 118, 131,
137 , 138, 146, 147, 155-158, 172, 173

Dag, 174
Dasent, 235

Denmark, 55. 205, 210, 216
Dorchester, 236
Dornoch, Frith of, 175
DovrafeU, 62, 131
Drake, 234
Dublin, 215, 236

East Anglia, 238
Eidsvold, 214, 221
Einar, 178, 196, 197, 199, 200-202
Empire, The Eastern, 12
, The German, 15
England, 12, 158, 219, 2 , 222, 228,

236, 238
Eric Bloody Axe (son of King Harald),

22, 190, 204-217, 221-223

,, King of Hordaland, 54, 146, 148,

151
,, the Red, 236, 237

Ericsson, King Gamli, 86

Erling, 213

Esthonia, 203

Europe, 233, 237

Eymundsson, King Enc of Sweden,

55, 97-107, no, 202
Eystein, King of Hedemark, 58, 60,

Fall, River, 237

Faroes, The, 133, 228, 236

Fialir, 94

Finmark,2io

Fjorde land, 88, 92, 99

Folden, 98, 102, 107

France, 181, 236

Franks, The, 181

Froadisberg, 86

Frobisher, 234

Frodi, 58, 60, 6 1

(son of King Harald), 174, 215

241

242 Harald First of the Vikings

Gamle (son of Eric), 213
Ganclalfsson, King Hake, 58, 59
Gar (or the Gaard), 225
Gaul, 228, 235
Gauldale, 63, 94

-folk, 63

Geirstadaalf, Olaf, 174
Germany, 235, 238
Glommen, 57
Glumm, Earl, 108-110, 114, 115, 118-

122, 124, 128, 130, 131, 134-138, 145,
146

Gorm, 138

the Old, 55

Gotha, Elv, 116, 118, 122, 131, 202, 203
Gotland, 106, 125, 131, 202
Gotlanders, The, 107, 116-119, 121-123,

126, 128, 129, 130, 202
Gotska, Earl Hrane, 98, 99, 119, 120,

124, 125, 127, 128, 130, 202

Greenland, 12, 237

Gremnar, Isle of, 98

Grimm, 23-26, 67-75, 77> I 3^>> 1 3%> J 6i-

164, 166, 170-173
Griotgard, 86
Gryting, King, 63, 66
Gudbrand, 60, 61
Gudbrand s-dale, 61, 190
Gudrod (son of King Harald), 174

(son of King Biorn), 216
,, (son of Eric), 213

Gleam, 190, 193, 195, 198, 199,

2I S

Gunbiorn, 12
Gunbiornskar, 12
Gunlaugsson, 25, 27, 32
Gunnhild, 212, 213
Gurth, 142

Guttorm, 15-17, 21, 22, 28-31, 53-62,
68, 79, 131, 174, 188, 202,
227, 228
,, (son of Eric), 213

(son of King Harald), 132,

202, 203

(son of Sigurd), 175, 196
Gyda, 54, 55, 146, 153, 215, 227

Haareck Gand, 16, 17
Hadaland, 20, 21, 61, 195, 215
Hadd the Hard, 146
Hafur's Fjord, 144, 148, 184, 224
Hake, 15, 17
Hakesdale, 59

Hakon (Earl of Ladir), 86, 94, 95-97
,, (son of King Harald), 219, 220,

222

Hakon the Good, 86, 171
Halfdan High-leg, 190, 195, 198-202
,, the Black (son of King
Harald), 132, 203, 217, 218,
223
the Black (or Swarthy), 16,

17-21, 57, 104
the White (son of King

Harald), 132, 203
Hallad (son of Earl Rognvald), 178,

196, 197

Halogaland, 184, 185, 212
Harald (son of Eric), 213
Hardraade, Harald, 85
Hasting, 236
Hauk Haubrok (Hawk Highbreech),

219, 220
Hawkins, 234
Hebrides, The, 133, 165, 171, 220, 228,

236

Hedemark, 16, 58, 60
Herjulfsson, Bjorne, 237
Herlaug, 64, 86
Hilda, 178, 181
Hiort, Sigurd, 15, 1 6
Hogni, 58, 60, 61
Hordaland, 54, 215
Hougar, 225
Hrollaug, 64

(son of Earl Rognvald), 178
Hunthiof, 79-82

Iceland, 12, 188, 189, 228, 230, 236,

237

Ingigerd, 174
Ingolf, 236
Ireland, 209, 215
Ishmaelites, 64
Ivar, 171, 175

Jadar, 215
Joederen, 135, 151

Kalf Scurvy, 197

Karason, Hogni, 58, 60, 61

Kari of Berdla, 92, 93

Karlsefne, Thorflnn, 237

Kent, 230

Kiotve the Rich, King of Agder, 146,

148, 151

Klofl, Solvi, 79, 82-84, 86, 99, 203, 217
Kormsund, 225
Kveld Ulf, 149, 183, 184, 188, 189

Labrador, 237
Ladir, 64

Index of Proper Names 243

Laing, 225

Lambe, Eyvind, 149, 184

Leif, 237

Lewisson, Sigurd, 202

Lodbrok, Ragnar, 98

Loire, River, 236

London, 219

Man, Isle of, 171
Massachusetts, 12, 237
Mediterranean Sea, The, 236
More, 79, 82-84, 87, 88, 91-93, 99, 175-
177, 199, 217

Naddod, 236

Nefia, Rolf, 178

New World, The, 237

Nockvi, 79, 8r, 82

Normandi, 236

Normandy, 12, 181, 182, 209

Normans, The, 12

North America, 12

Northumberland, 236, 238

Northumbria, 222

Norway, 15, 16, 18, 53-57, 60, 64, 67,

83. 133- J 39. 148, 151. 153. I 58, 170,
172, 174, 175, 176, 179, 180, 184, 188,
190, 197, 201, 202, 210, 213, 214, 219,
220, 227, 228, 232, 233, 236

Notsdale, 89, 90

Nova Scotia, 237

Novgorod, 12

Numedal, 64

Nuva, Olve, 149, 184

Odin, 153, 235

Oickel River, 175

Oikel Bank (Ekjals-bakki), 175

Olaf, 90-92

,, , King (brother to Biorn), 217, 223
the Saint, King, 19

,, the White, 175
Orkadale, 63, 66, 67
Orkneys, The, 133, 165, 175, 196, 197,

198, 199, 200, 201, 202, 220, 228, 236

Paderborn, 233
Paris, 12, 235

Ragnfrod (son of Eric), 213
Ragnhild (daughter of Sigurd Hiort),
15-18
(daughter of Eric), 213

the Mighty, Queen, 190, 221,

223
Ranrike, 98

Raumelf, 62
Raumerige, 98, 102, 106
Raumrick, 61
Raumsdale, 79, 83, 87, 88
Red Peter, 49, 50, 52
Richard the Fearless, 182

the Good, 182
Rinan's Isle, 201
Ring, 174

, , , Sigurd, 98
Ringerike, 15, 58, 61, 195
Ringsacre, 60
Roald, 190

,, Ryg, 146
Roerik, 174

Rogaland, 146, 223, 225
Rognvald, Earl, 83, 87-93, 97- I 7 I >
175-178, 183, 196-200, 215
Straight-leg, 190, 213, 215
Rolf the Ganger (or Wendafoot), 178-

182
Rollo (or Robert) the Magnificent,

182, 209
Ruric, 12
Russia, 12, 236
Ryckil, Ragnar, 174

Saga of Egil, 189

Salamis, 148

Sandness, 187

Saxland, 205, 216

Saxons, The, 236

Scandinavians, The, 12

Scotland, 158, 166, 171, 172, 175, 196,

199, 208, 215
Seaham, 216, 217

Shetland, Isle of, 133, 157, 158, 165,
171, 175, 196, 198, 199, 220, 228, 236
Sigfrid, 108, 112-115

King, 233
Sigfrod, 132
Sigtrygg, 174
Sigurd (brother of Earl Rognvald),

175, 196
,, , Earl (son of Hakon Griot

gardsson, 218
Rise, 190, 195
Slaver (son of Eric Bloody

Axe), 213
Simon, 47, 52
Sindre, Guttorm, 218
Skalholt, 237
Skiria, 174
Snaefrid the Finn, 190, 192-195, 198,

215
Snorro, 147, 224

244 Harald First of the Vikings

Sogne, 94

Solskiel, 79, 84, 88

Sote, Earl, 146, 151

Spain, 12

Stad, 92, 131, 148, 210, 218

Staffnes* Bay, 94

Stavanger, 148

Stiordale, 63

Stord, Battle of, 222

Strind-folk, 63

Sulke, King of Rogaland, 146, 151

Sutherland, 175

Swanhild, 174

Swasi, 191

Swinesund, 97

Tacitus, 234

Thelemark, 146

Thiodolf, 193, 194, 195

Thopte (or Tofte), 190

Thor, 112, 113

Thord,47, 52, 161

Thorgils, 174, 215

Thor Haklaug (Thorir Long-chin),

146, 149-151
Thorir (son of Roald), 190, 204, 207,

208
,, the Silent, Earl (son of Earl

Rognvald), 178, 199
Wood-beard, 197
Thorkill, 67-75, 77, 120, 136-138, 155-

157, i59, 161-162, 166, 170, 171, 173
Thorleif the Wise, 18, 19
Thorolf, 149, 151, 183-189, 223, 224
Thorstein the Red, 175
Thorvald, 236
Thotn, 6 1
Thrandheim, 63, 64, 67, 82, 83, 87, 88,

9 2 . 93. 97. 109, !24. i3 x > !3 2 , r 34,
i45> 147, 154. 203, 208, 210, 223, 229

Thurso Bay, 166
Tours, 236

Tunsberg, 97, 202, 216
Tusk-Melbrigda, 175

Ubbi, 104

Ulf, 138

Ullserk, Egil, 79, 86, 146, 147, 169

Updale Woods, 66, 67, 73

Upsala, 55

Valer, 180

Valders, 54

Valland, 179, 181, 236

Varangian Guard, 12

Vemund, 87-93, 99

Venner, River, 131

Vermeland, 97, 98, 102-104, 106, 131

Viken, 97, 98, 223

Vingulmark, 61, 98, 107, 108, 110, 115,

116
Vinland hin Goda(Vineland the Good)^

Vitgeir, 215

Wales, 180, 208, 215, 236

Wessex, 236

Westfold, 58, 59, 98, 216

Westgothland, 97

White Sea, The, 12

Wick, The, 94, 97, 101, 174, 180, 202,

203, 216, 217
WiderMnd, 233

William the Conqueror, 12, 182
,, Long-sword, 182

Xenophon, n
Yriar, 63

Hero Myths and Legends of the
British Race

With 64 Original Full-page Illustrations by J. H. F. BACON,
R.I., BYAM SHAW, W. H. MARGETSON, R.I., G. DEMAIN
HAMMOND, R.I., and PATTEN WILSON. By M. I. EBBUTT,
M.A. Demy 8vo.

" A number of those heart-stirring tales which make the dawn of our nation's
history so glowingly resplendent with romance and bravery, are retold by Mr M. I.
Ebbutt, M. A., in ' Hero Myths and Legends of the British Race.' His object has
been to present for the delight and edification of the younger folk chiefly, a
representation of the ideal hero as the mind of Britain and of early mediaeval
England imagined him. . . . His version of the tales are as admirably told, and
their glamour, their poetry, their thrilling deeds of prowess, are all made as
enthralling and exciting once more as any heart could desire. . . . Different ages
have different conceptions of heroism and the heroic, but the fundamental
principles remain the same, and these legends show how powerful for good were
their influence even in times which we are pleased to speak of as 'barbaric.' The
sixty-four illustrations by J. H. F. Bacon, Byam Shaw, W. H. Margetson, Patten
Wilson, and Miss G. D. Hammond, really illustrate by their artistic quality of
truth and detail." Yorkshire Post.

" In a very beautiful book illustrated by some of the most capable artists of the
day, the author has fashioned into a series of attractive stories the myths and
legends which have given pleasure to story lovers from the eighth century onward.
And in a preface it is explained that though to some people the heroes chosen for
the purposes of the book do not seem heroic, there is no doubt that to the age or
generation which wrote or sang of them they appeared real heroes, worthy of
remembrance and celebration. There need be no fear that the recital of the deeds
and adventures of such doughty warriors as Beowulf, of Cuchulain the Champion
of Ireland, of Roland, and of Hereward the Wake will fail in their appeal to those
who care for the picturesque side of history or tradition, and the author is to be
complimented upon the way in which the stories have been treated." Newcastle
Daily Telegraph.

"The author of this handsome volume states that it has been his object in re-
writing these old hero myths and legends to come as closely as possible to the
mediaeval mind 'in its elementary conceptions of honour, loyalty, devotion, and
duty.' These sixteen tales gathered from the mass of matter which our nation has
inherited from the far past has been selected in order to reveal the ideal hero as he
was imagined in the mind of our ancestors who lived centuries ago. Mr Ebbutt
takes these heroes as being representative of their ages, and as revealing in their
own history something of the social life, the superstitions and beliefs of still earlier
ages. A detailed Index and Glossary make the book well worthy of preservation
nd reference." Daily Chronicle.

ATTRACTIVE NATURE BOOKS
The Quest of the White Merle

By LILIAN CASK. With 16 beautiful Full-page Illustrations and a Title-
page Design by DOROTHY HARDY. Size 8J x 6 ins.

This charming volume guides the child through the feathered world in the delightful
manner of the author's fascinating story, " In Nature's School." It is sure to prove equally
acceptable to all little folks.

In Nature's School

By LILIAN CASK. With 16 exquisite Full-page Illustrations and a Title-
page Design by DOROTHY HARDY. Size 8J x 6 ins.

This Story details the adventures of a sensitive boy who, in a moment of revolt, flees from
the oppression of some cruel schoolfellows into the woods, when he meets NATURE, who takes
him round the world and shows to him her kingdom of fur and feather. Everything is true
to facts so far as they are known from observation and from the best authorities.

Days Before History

By H. R. HALL. With 16 new Full-page Illustrations and Title-page
Design by A. M. RANDALL. Size 8^ x 6 ins.

Although this book purports to be a new edition it is practically a new book, having been
most carefully revised and in many parts re-written. In all there are six new chapters, and
the Sixteen Full-page Illustrations have been specially drawn for this edition. On its first
appearance, the story met with unqualified approval, and it fills a gap in juvenile literature.

With Nature's Children

By LILIAN CASK, Author of " In Nature's School." With Illustrations
by DOROTHY HARDY. Crown 8vo. 208 pages.

This book gives in a pleasant narrative form a good deal of information as to the habits
and modes of life of English birds aad animals. The hero of the book is a boy who. in com-
pany with a brother and an elderly companion who is versed in woodcraft, spends a long
holiday in the open air. The little party sleep in tent and caravan, and as they journey
from place to place, they meet in turn most of the denizens of the English woods.

The Little Foresters

By CLARENCE HAWKES. With 16 exquisite Full-page Illustrations by
CHARLES COPELAND. Crown 8vo. With attractive cover, gilt top.

" In this pretty volume the author gives genial, homely scenes of country life, but he also
lets the birds and beasts speak for themselves, and their tales are a medley of information
and beauty." The Bookman.

True Stories About Dogs

Retold by LILIAN CASK. With 16 Full-page Illustrations and many
Decorative Designs by DOROTHY HARDY. Picture Cover. Size 8J x 6 ins.

Secrets of the Hills

By STERLING CRAIG, M.A., LL.B. Profusely Illustrated in Line and
Half-tone, and with Title-page Design. Size 8| x 6 ins.

HISTORY AND BIOGRAPHY

The Dawn of British History

(B.C. 3OO-A.D. 450)

By ALICE CORKRAN. With many Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 256 pages.

This book begins with the journey of Pytheas <4th century B.C.), and his
adventures are set forth in a romantic style. The Druids and Stonehenge, the
myths and legends of the British, are treated, as also the manner of life of the
early inhabitants of Britain and the lack of union amongst the tribes. The
topography of the country and its zoology are sketched, also the beginning of
London. The young reader is taken to the British Museum and shown the state
of civilisation from relics there. The struggle between the Roman and Briton is
depicted, the bravery of the latter and the parts played by Cassivellaunus,
Caractacus. Boadicea and others. The book ends with the dawn of Christianity
and the coming of the Saxons.

The Birth of England (A.D. 450-1066)

By ESTELLE Ross. With many Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 256 pages.

This book begins with the departure of the Romans and ends with the coming
of the Normans. It gives a view of England in those wild days when the materials
from which a nation was to evolve were seething in the cauldron. The long
struggle of the Saxon with the Briton, the triumph of Christianity over the religion
of the conquerors, the influence of the Church, the struggles between the kingdoms
for mastery, the Danish raids, the reign of Alfred, the success of the Danes, the
defeat and death of Harold, will be shown as influences which went to produce a
great nation and to weld its component parts.

From Conquest to Charter ( 1 066- 1215)

By ESTELLE Ross. Uniform with the above volume. With many
Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 256 pages.

In Tudor Times

By EDITH L. ELIAS, M.A., Author of "Tales from Tennyson," etc.
With 16 Full-page Portraits. 256 pages. With Index. 7f x 5! in.

A series of short biographies containing graphic sketches of the leading
characters of the Tudor period. The book is divided into five phases (i) The
Kingship ; (2) The Church ; (3) The Sea ; (4) The Court ; (5) The Renaissance.

In Stewart Times

By EDITH L. ELIAS, M.A., Author of "In Tudor Times," etc. With
16 Full-page Portraits. 256 pages. With Index. 7f x 5f in.

This volume is written on the same plan as the above, and makes an excellent
Supplementary Reader for Middle Forms. The book is divided into six phases
(i) The Kingship and the Protectorate; (2) The State; (3) The Army; (4) The
Church ; (5) Literature ; (6) Science and the Fine Arts.

N.B. A Special 32 pp. Prospectus of Historical Readers, with Specimen
Pages and Illustrations, will be sent to any address.